Cry- v. (krī) - 1. To shed tears, esp. as an expression of distress or pain. 2. To shout, scream, or call out in fear, pain, grief, or defiance
"GET OUT OF MY BUCKING WAY!"
On any other day, Twilight Sparkle would never have dared to shout so rudely at anypony, and she definitely would never, ever have used such coarse language. Today, however, wasn't any other day.
She couldn't remember how she had gotten to Canterlot, nor could she, for the life of her, feel any patience for the ponies in the crowded street. She needed to be at Canterlot General Hospital now, even if it meant barreling through every pony in Equestria. Luckily, most of the city's population knew her, either from her time as their Princess' personal student and protégé, or from the accolades she had received since then. Saving Equestria no less than three times doesn't exactly go unnoticed. Either way, the sight of the desperate, frantic, and somewhat well-known unicorn was more than enough to push the crowd into creating a path.
In mere minutes, she was barging into the lobby of the hospital, but that didn't matter. She had wanted to be here hours ago! She bolted to the reception desk, interrupting the pony behind it before she could even get a word out, "Where is she?!"
The confused mare simply blinked at her in reply.
"The Princess! What room is she in?"
The receptionist gave her a disapproving frown and returned her gaze to the book she was reading. "The Princess is not to be bothered, you'd best be on your way, miss."
A violet glow surrounded the book as it was forcefully hurled across the room. "Tell me where she is right now!" Twilight screamed back, half-climbing over the counter.
"T-top floor, the intensive care suite, room 423..." the receptionist stuttered out, shocked into submission.
Twilight was off before anypony in the lobby could regain their wits and attempt to stop her. The elevator wasn't at the bottom floor, so she tore up the stairs, she didn't have time to wait, there was no time for even a split-second delay.
Reaching the top landing, she magically tossed aside the pair of royal guards who attempted to bar her way, either oblivious, apathetic, or both, to the consequences. She made it several more yards being set upon by a second group of guards and tackled to the ground. She ignored them, trying to crawl toward the door at the end of the hallway that held her mentor. Squirming in vain for a few seconds, she finally gave up. The stress of the day caught up to her and she could no longer hold back her tears.
"Captain! We've stopped an intruder attempting to reach her Majesty. Shall we throw her out?" she heard one of her captors call out from overhead.
"What are you doing? Let her go!" Twilight's ears perked up at the familiar voice.
"But, Captain..."
"Twiley..." She looked up to see Shining Armor, Captain of the Royal Guard and her BBBFF (Big Brother Best Friend Forever), shove one of his men off of her. He extended a hoof to her, "Twilight, the Princess wants to see you. She told me to send you in, alone, as soon as you got here."
The guard who had spoke glanced at the pony he held down, his eyes widening and face falling as he realized the gravity of his mistake. He stumbled backwards, trying to release the mare faster than he was able to.
Twilight, on the other hoof, attempted to return Shining's small, comforting smile, and took his hoof, allowing him to pull her back to her feet. She immediately trotted the rest of the distance to the door and walked through without a word. She looked around and realized she was in some type of waiting room, sterile white with chairs lining both sides, a door on the opposite wall. The other occupants were a somber-faced nurse looking over whatever papers were attached to her clipboard and a traumatized-looking Princess Luna.
She tried to once again put on a comforting smile, but the midnight mare seemed to not notice that she had even entered the room. Deciding to leave Luna to her thoughts, she crossed the room and passed through the second door.
The room was beautiful. Garnished with the best silks in every color of the rainbow and with windows that offered a view of Equestria rivaled only by Canterlot Castle, it was truly fit for a Princess. Even so, Twilight had eyes only for the room's sole occupant: a sickly-looking Princess Celestia.
Twilight approached what had to be the largest and fanciest hospital bed she had ever seen, stepping softly. "Princess Celestia?" she murmured, hoping that her teacher was awake.
The Princess of the Sun opened her eyes slowly. "Twilight?" She glanced around the room sleepily for a couple seconds before resting her gaze on her favorite student. She immediately broke into a pained smile. "Twilight!" Her voice was weak... strained...
"I'm here, Princess. Please, I want to help, please, just tell me what to do." Twilight begged, barely holding back another round of sobs.
"You came to see me, Twilight. That's all you can do. All I wanted," Celestia said as she laid back into the bed, staring upward at some point past the ceiling.
"No, Princess, there has to be something, anything I can do. I can help you get better, just tell me what's wrong!"
"I'm so proud of you, Twilight. You're going to make me proud..."
"Princess..?" Twilight choked out, her eyes blurring with tears once more.
"I've always been proud of you," Celestia whispered with a smile that was barely more than a smirk, yet still radiated untold joy. She glanced at Twilight once more before closing her eyes. "You've always made me so proud."
"Princess?"
Twilight prodded her mentor gently with her hoof.
"Princess Celestia?"
The ancient mare didn't respond. Her face remained still, the small smile plastered across her features. Twilight, unable to bear it any longer, broke down. She buried her face into the bedsheets, crying harder than she had ever before.
"Celestia, no! Celestia! Please don't leave me..."
Cry for Eternity, Part 1: Baptism by Fire
Chapter 1
The sky on the morning of the funeral was clear as a bell. Warm and pleasant, with a slight refreshing breeze blowing in from the north, it was the kind of day where every single pony in Equestria would normally be outside enjoying the sun. Instead, thousands of ponies had packed into the fields around Canterlot; the city was just too small to fit all who wanted to attend.
From her seat in the front row, Twilight glared up at the cloudless sea of azure. It seemed like an affront to all things holy to have such perfect weather on such a sad day, but it had been what Celestia had wanted according to her Last Will and Testament. Twilight knew that there probably wasn't a single pony in attendance who felt differently than she, in fact, the Weather Team had almost rioted when they were told that it wasn't going to be overcast and somber. Luna however, was having none of it; she was seeing her sister's last wishes carried out, to the letter, regardless of the consequences.
Twilight had been asked to make a speech to open the ceremony, but had declined. What could she have said? How shocked she was at the suddenness of the Princess' departure? Should she have talked about Celestia's achievements, like the dusty old professor who she had deferred the honor to? Told anecdotes from her younger life under the Princess' tutelage?
How can a pony put to words the feelings she had for the mare who was like a second mother to her?
Even if she had gotten up to speak, she was positive that she wouldn't get past the first sentence before becoming too choked up to continue. She heard her name mentioned a few times by the ponies who took her place. Mentioned, but not listened to. Instead, she allowed her thoughts to wander through her memories.
There were the good times, such as when she received perfect marks on her first report card or the countless nights on the balcony of Celestia's personal chambers, huddled together and watching the stars over tea. There we also the bad times, like the many occurrences when she was caught in the library after hours and the misunderstanding before the Royal Wedding.
She just let her memories and her tears flow, smiling inwardly at each one. While Equestia's most prominent ponies spoke of their love for the late Princess, she reminisced. As Luna stood to voice a closing prayer, she sat in her own private vigil to the mare who had affected her above all others. During the time that the Royal Guard lifted the casket to be interred in the city proper, she gave thanks to the pony who had taught her what life truly meant.
When everypony else had cleared out, she remained, staining the ground with her tears.
It seemed like years before she felt a hoof being placed gently on her shoulder and a melodic voice murmur into her ear, "Twilight Sparkle, I would speak with you in my office, at once."
She turned slowly to find herself face-to-face with Princess Luna. While speaking to anypony at all was the last thing she wanted at the moment, there were just some ponies you didn't say no to.
The Princess of the Night led Twilight wordlessly through the streets of Canterlot and just as silently through the castle's winding corridors, all the way to a secluded room with large crescent moons emblazoned on its massive oak double-doors. Twilight stood in the doorway, almost afraid to move, as her host trotted to one of the room's large plush chairs and plopped down in it behind an even larger mahogany desk. Everything about Luna, from her silence, to her expressions, to the very way she moved told Twilight that this wasn't going to be a pleasant conversation. Still, she obediently took a seat in one of the chairs on the near side of the desk when the Princess motioned for her to.
Refusing to shrink under Luna's intense gaze, Twilight waited for her to speak. "Twilight, you were the only pony to hear my sister's final words, correct?"
"...Yes."
Luna leaned forward, looking almost... concerned? "Please, I need to know what she told you."
The weight of everything that had happened came crashing down upon Twilight. "Oh no... Luna, I'm so sorry!"
To say that Luna looked incredulous wouldn't have done her expression justice. "What?"
"I was her student, but you were her sister!" After realizing what she had done,Twilight could barely think straight. "You should have been at her side, not me! I-"
"Twilight..."
"I- I can't believe I did that!" Twilight was crying again, afraid, heartbroken and most of all, angry with herself.
"Twilight!"
"I'm so selfish, what kind of-"
"TWILIGHT, I BID THEE BE SILENT!" The unicorn stopped mid-sob as the full force of the Royal Canterlot Voice hit her. Luna took several deep, frustrated breaths before speaking again, once more in her soft musical tone. "She never told you, did she? What her original plan was? How finding you changed everything?"
"Finding me? But she- but I..."
"Oh, Tia..." Luna whispered to her self with an audible sigh. She slid off of her current perch and got closer. Moving around the desk, she sat down on her haunches so that her eyes were level with Twilight's. "A thousand years ago when Nig- well, when I lost control and gave in to the worst part of myself, my sister used the Elements of Harmony to trap me in the moon. This much you already know."
Pausing for a second, she conjured a small cloth and offered it to Twilight, who took it gratefully. "However, what is never mentioned in the stories is that the Elements of Harmony were never meant to be used by a single pony, no matter how powerful. Using them last time hurt her. From what I heard, they hurt her quite badly. Had she used them against me again two years ago, it would have killed her then and there."
"But my friends and I-"
Luna held up a hoof, cutting Twilight off and continued, "That was her original plan. She knew that should she engage me in the traditional manner, she would not survive and Nightmare Moon would have none to oppose her, so she had decided long ago to sacrifice herself to free me from myself. Afterwards, I would have taken her place as sole Princess of Equestria. That was her plan."
Tears forming in her own eyes, the Princess took the cloth back when Twilight offered. "The first time she met you, she knew immediately who you were, what dwelt inside of you. That instant, the plan changed: you would lead the Elements against the darkness and free me and Celestia would live for a while longer."
Confused thoughts swarmed in Twilight's mind. None of this made any sense!
"Do you understand what I'm trying to say, Twilight? You gave the two of us time! Instead of being separated by a cruel fate of my making, we had two whole years to be together. Two years to just be sisters again... Two years to tell her how sorry I was..." For the first time since the conversation started, Luna looked into Twilight's eyes with something resembling joy. "I owe you more than I can possibly express, so believe me when I say that there is no pony in history, myself included, that I would have rather been at her side, in her final moments, than you. If she neglected to tell you something of such great import, then whatever she told you must've been what she considered to be the most important thing she's ever said."
"She... she said she was proud of me..."
Luna's face cracked into a smile. "I stand by my statement."
"But if all that is true, then why is she gone now?"
Luna grimaced, letting her eyes fall to the floor. "That too, is my fault."
"YOU?!" The confession hit Twilight like a hot iron, she was about ready to throttle Luna for such a betrayal. But first, she needed to know one thing, "You had something to do with this? Why? After what you just told me, how could you kill your own sister?"
Luna flinched at the outburst, but didn't stop speaking, "I didn't have something to do with it, I had everything to do with it, Twilight. Like the Elements of Harmony, the Sun and Moon were never intended to be controlled by a single pony. Maintaining even one of them requires a tremendous amount of power. Maintaining them both, and for a thousand years, no less? It was a feat of unimaginable strength." Luna sniffed several times, attempting and failing to regain her composure. "Despite all the legends, all the rumors, Celestia and I are not immortal. Long lived, certainly, but never immortal. Celestia was supposed to live for another thousand years at least. But taking on both my task and her own? It just drained the life right out of her. And now she's gone..."
"But, she seemed fine just a week ago."
"I know," Luna whined with a shudder, "she was always so strong. She put on a brave face, but she had been hurting for the past few decades. I can only imagine how much strength she really had."
Twilight had just about lost track of her emotions. Anger, despair, sadness, nostalgia and bewilderment had all blended into one dizzying feeling, but Luna's display of self-loathing had brought one thing to the front of all of them: pity.
"Luna... Luna I'm sorry, I shouldn't have yelled like that."
As if ignoring the apology, Luna stood up and moved intently back to the other side of the desk. "However, none of this is the reason I called you here." Surrounded in a midnight blue glow, a rather small envelope floated up from behind the desk as Luna sat down. "While Celestia was unable to change her own fate, she took steps to ensure that the same would not happen to me."
The envelop opened and the stationery inside floated over to Twilight. She reached out with her own magic and took it gently. "Luna, what's this?"
"Twilight, my sister wasn't training you just as her protégé, she was training you as her replacement."
"WHAT?" Twilight screamed out, her head whipping up from the letter and locking eyes with Luna. She scanned the Princess' face, looking for the joke, but it never came. Instead, Luna just nodded toward the paper Twilight held before her. Shaking, Twilight turned her head down and began to read aloud.
I Celestia, co-Regent of Equestria and Princess of the Sun, do hereby bequeath my crown, my throne, and my titles to my apprentice, Miss Twilight Sparkle. After a time of no more than five days following my death, she is to be coronated as Princess of the Sun and granted all attached responsibilities and privileges.
Whenceforth, she is to rule alongside my sister, Luna, Princess of the Moon and Stars, as the new co-Regent of Equestria.
At the bottom of the letter were two signatures she recognized as Celestia's and her seneschal's. It was even notarized with a stamp of the Royal Crest.
Twilight's blood ran cold, she felt as is she had forgotten how to breathe.
"B-b-but... I... Who... How?"
"There is a spell, Twilight," Luna said softly, little more than a whisper. "A spell that would transfer Celestia's essence to you. It can only be used upon the no-longer living body of a Princess and requires the other to be present. Tia and I created it long ago and memorized it for when the worst should happen. And now it has. The spell's target would receive the fallen Princess' abilities to control the Sun and Moon, her raw magical might-" Luna magically pulled Celestia's proclamation away so that Twilight was looking her directly in the eyes. "-and her longevity."
"So I'd, I mean everypony I know would be..."
Luna nodded gravely, "I'm glad you understand." She glanced around her office, trying to look anywhere but at the pony across from her. "Twilight, I know this is what my sister wanted, but when it comes down to it, it is my decision whether to proceed with the ritual and I cannot in good conscience force this upon you." She exhaled angrily and violently shook her regal head. "No, I won't force this upon you. It was my sins that caused me to lose my sister, I will gladly suffer the burden she bore."
Twilight felt a chill run up her spine. "I'm grateful Luna, but if this is what Celestia wanted for me, then I want to go through with it." The tone of her voice betrayed her nervousness.
"Are you trying to convince me, or yourself, Twilight?"
"...Both, I guess," she mumbled. "...What's it like? Being Princess, I mean?"
"It is no easy life. You will have to move back to Canterlot, of course, and attend every formal gathering. Aside from that you'll be running an entire country, overseeing its finances, growth and prosperity, resolving countless disputes, and training generation after generation of Equestria's most gifted unicorns all while maintaining the movements of the cosmos. To say it is a tiresome and stressful job is a terrible understatement," the corners of Luna's mouth twitched upward slightly, "but Tia often said that she wouldn't trade it for anything."
"I see..."
Again, Luna stood up from behind her desk and walked over to Twilight. "Twilight, there are only three ponies alive who know of this missive and two of them are in this room. Give the word and I will ensure that it remains that way. By rights, my sister's crown is yours, but so is the choice as to whether you wear it or not."
"I'll do it," Twilight said, voicing more courage than she felt.
"You are sure?"
"No, but I'm going to do it anyway."
"But-"
"Luna, I have to do this!" Twilight jumped out of her chair as she interrupted the Princess. "Listen, I know what it all means. That I'll have to leave my old life behind to enter a role that I really don't believe I'm ready for, but if I back down now I know I'll regret it for the rest of my life. Celestia did so much for me and if her last wish was for me to protect her little sister, then I'll gladly do it, even if it means changing everything."
Defeated, Luna hung her head. "Thank you, Twilight." She glanced up and opened her mouth to say something, but only ended up squeaking back her words. She swallowed the lump in her throat and stood up. "Well, let us do this, before our doubts cloud our judgements." Without another word, she left, not even looking to see if Twilight was following.
Twilight, for her part, immediately began to follow. While Princess Luna led her back through the way they came, she walked in a quiet introspection, trying to steel herself for what was to come. What was she doing? Was she just going to go through with this without asking her friends? What about her parents? What would they think of all this?
A guilty lump had formed in her throat by the time Luna called out, "We're here," from somewhere up ahead.
Twilight looked up from the ground for the first time since they started walking and gasped, "The Royal Gardens?"
"This was Tia's favorite spot. She had always said that she wanted to be buried here and frankly, I would not have had it any other way," Luna said, a happy tear running down her cheek.
Twilight approached the golden headstone, awestruck. "Its beautiful, Luna! Are those diamonds?"
"Thank you, Twilight. I designed it myself after Tia told me how much time she had left. I figured that something simple, yet elegant would be the perfect way to remember her," Luna murmured through a sad smile. "I'm going to miss her, Twilight."
"I will too, Luna. So, what do we have to do?"
A painfully familiar set of jewelry floated in front of her face, held aloft in Luna's magic. "Put these on, calm your mind, and stand before her. Try to think of happier memories of the time you spent with her. I'll do the rest."
Twilight obliged, finding that her mentor's regalia had somehow adjusted itself to fit her perfectly. She stepped gingerly toward the grave. A warm tingling feeling began to flow up her legs, slowly at first, but picking up speed quickly. She resisted the urge to laugh as it began to tickle her chest and neck. She could almost feel Celestia's presence in her mind
"I'm sorry, Twilight."
Why was Luna apologizing? The sensation was actually rather pleasant. In fact, Twilight almost felt as is she was being embraced by Celestia one last time.
Then, the pain started.
A/N:
And incoming shitstorm in 3...2...1...
This entire fanfic was inspired by this piece of fanart: http://ponygurl12.deviantart.com/art/Filling-Your-Shoes-290507007 Therefore this chapter will always be somewhat special to me, mainly because it partially incorporates the scene from the picture.
Anyway, as always, any constructive criticism is welcomed and encouraged.
If you were hoping for anything tear-jerking in this chapter, you will probably be sorely disappointed. I can't have every chapter be sad/emotional. I make no apologies.
This chapter is very, very dialogue-intensive. For that, I am sorry.
Pre-read by PiquoPie
Flames.
Searing flames.
Five seconds? Five minutes? Five millennia?
It didn't matter. There was no past, no future. Only the flames.
Oh, there was the light too! A light that came from everywhere! But mostly there was the flames.
Twisting, flickering, burning at her very soul. The pain was immeasurable, but it had always existed, as far back as she could remember, and she could remember a long time.
Or maybe she could... It was somewhat hard to measure time when there was nothing for her to measure it against. There was only the flames, eating away at her, yet never making her any smaller. Forever burning, the fire was all that existed.
Her body was... Wait, did she even have a body? Maybe she did at some point. At least she thought she did. Maybe she did. She hoped it was a nice body, one with a soft mane and maybe some nice friends to go along with it. Oh! And a name! She remembered that she had had a name at one point. It was a pretty name too. She had liked her name! She wished she could remember it...
Oh, but how was she thinking? Normally she couldn't think through the pain, but now she could. Wait... when had the flames stopped? The flames had hurt her, but they had kept her company. Now she was alone. Alone for how long?
She opened her eyes. She had eyes? She looked down at her body, but there was nothing there. Maybe she didn't have eyes after all. Perhaps she had gained the ability to see at the exact moment she had tried to open her eyes? Or maybe she had been able to see all along and had just never noticed it... That seemed more likely.
Wait a minute... if she could see, then she should look around; that seemed logical. Okay, she could see and she could look around, so what did she see?
She could see... Equestria! Okay, so she was in Equestia! No, that wasn't right. She could see all of Equestria, so I guess the right term would be that she was above Equestria. Far above it, by the looks of things. In fact, it seemed like she was staring at the Equestria on the globe she kept on her desk. She didn't know when exactly she had a desk, but there was a desk involved at some point.
Alright, so she could see Equestria on its globe, what else would she see? Stars! She could see stars, lots of stars. In fact, it looked like she could see all of the stars. Well, all of the stars that she could normally see this time of year; a lot of the autumn and winter constellations were missing! Oh, well maybe if she could turn around...
Yes! There they were! But now she couldn't see the stars she saw before! And Equestria was gone too! She grunted to herself (mentally of course, since she didn't have lungs to grunt with) as she turned around once again. There we go! She liked this view better.
...
Where was the moon through? If she was in the sky, shouldn't she be able to see the moon? And come to think of it, where the hay was the sun? She looked around again. No sun, no moon...
Equestria was so bright. It must be a beautiful day right now; the sun shining bright and high in the sky. It was probably a warm and cozy day. Warm like she was right now. Warm like the sun...
Oh, wait! She was the sun! That made sense. She felt like she had always known that! Except that she hadn't. She remembered that not five seconds ago she was wondering where the sun was. Or it felt like five seconds, keeping track of time was still hard.
She was the sun, but it felt like the sun had been wrapped around her like a blanket. It had been wrapped around her and it loved her. Warm and protective, it loved her like a mother loved her foal. And it missed her. It loved her and it was going away for a long time. It was sad that it was leaving and it was going to miss her. But it loved her and was happy to see her all the same.
Goodbye, old sun! I'll do my best to fill in for you!
Ooh! Look! The globe was spinning now. Why was it turning? Wait, it must be getting late in Equestria. Of course it had to spin, she had to make way for the moon! It wouldn't be fair for her to hog all the time in the sky. Gotta let the moon have its turn. Not letting it have its turn would be mean and she wasn't a mean sun.
As the globe turned it began to fade. It faded completely and now she couldn't see it at all. In fact, so had the stars! She couldn't see anything now! The sun had gone out! She had gone out.
Or maybe not. She still felt warm. Maybe she hadn't gone out and there was just nothing for her to shine on but the blackness, so it only looked like she had gone out. Oh look, the flames were coming back.
The flames were coming back...
It burned again. It burned and it hurt. She had been the sun once. She had been the sun and she had shone her light across the universe and made everypony very happy and that made her happy in turn. But now there was only the flames. There was only the flames and the pain and the hurt lasted forever.
They couldn't really be flames though, could they? I mean, if they were, they would've burned her away to nothing years ago. Hours ago? She would've been nothing but ash by now. It had to be magic. Not the soft kind of magic she had used with her friends, but the raw unbridled kind that existed in the deepest recesses of the world.
Wait, what did she just think? Since when did she have friends? She wanted friends, but she already had them?
That's right, she had friends, but that was a long time ago. She hoped that they were still her friends. She could remember that she had liked her friends. Her friends had been good to her. It was weird though; last time she was in the flames/magic/burning-thing-that-didn't-actually-eat-her, she couldn't even think, but now she could.
How long has it been since she was the sun anyway? It felt like two seconds, but she knew it had to have been longer. And even though the burning was still there, it didn't hurt at all anymore. Could she really call it burning? What was this rushing feeling? It was like she was being compressed into a very small space...
Twilight Sparkle opened her eyes and saw only a wall of pink.
Confused and slightly dizzy, she tried to turn her head, but the strange pink wall tickled her nose, bringing on a small sneeze. The wall, in turn, started to move.
"Ugh... What... Oh... Pinkie Pie?"
"OHMYGOSHOHMYGOSHOHMYGOSHOHMYGOSH, TWILIGHT!" The pink "wall" jumped up and pulled her into a vice-grip of a hug.
"Pinkie... can't breathe..."
"Oh, sorry, Twilight! You just had us sososososososo worried!"
Twilight gulped in a few lungfuls of air after the hyperactive party pony released her. She used the short time she had before the inevitable second Pinkie-assault to take in her surroundings. She gathered that she was in some form of infirmary, whose only other occupants were a sleepy-eyed Cadance and Fluttershy, each pushing themselves out of an armchair, and a very irate Angel laying on the floor in front of his caretaker.
"Sowhathappened? DidyouseeCelestiaagain? Didit-" She was cut off by a yellow hoof being jammed into her mouth, but continued to ramble incomprehensibly behind it.
"Oh! I'm sorry, Pinkie, but Twilight just woke up and she's probably scared. Maybe you should give her some time first?"
Twilight groaned, still trying to sort out the puzzle of thoughts swarming through her mind. "Thanks, Fluttershy. Where am I?"
"Ummm, well Princess Luna brought you to the hospital, you were screaming and your magic kept doing weird things. We were all really worried," Fluttershy mumbled.
"Where is everypony?"
"Well they were all here for a while, but they had to leave. Well , Spike didn't have to, but he hadn't slept since you were brought in here so Rarity took him home with her. They really didn't want to leave though! It's just that you've been asleep for a few days and they all had to get back to Ponyville."
"A few days?"
"Yeah!" Pinkie squawked, finally managing to pull Fluttershy's hoof out of her mouth. "It was kindda scary, actually. You were really pale and breathing funny. We even had to bandage your wings to you so they wouldn't get smushed!"
"My wings?!" Against her better judgement, Twilight took her eyes off of Pinkie to glance down at her side, where sure enough, rested a pair of lavender wings, bound tightly to her flank with medical tape.
A soft giggle reminiscent of bells graced Twilight's ears. "Here, let's get those bandages off of you," Cadance murmured, sauntering over from the window she had just opened. Seconds later, the wrappings hovered over towards the room's waste bin, falling into it silently.
For the first time ever, Twilight Sparkle stretched out her new pair of wings. "This is just too weird," she stammered out after a few seconds.
"Ohhh! They're so pretty! Can I touch them?"
"Sure, Pinkie," Twilight mumbled back slowly. She moved the wing nearer to Pinkie closer to the mare, but wasn't quite sure how. "Its like having an extra leg. It doesn't feel any different, its just there. It feels like it's always-" She cut herself off with a squeak as a sharp tingle ran up her new limb and down her spine.
"Errmm, you probably shouldn't do that, Pinkie. Pegasus wings are very sensitive, most of us are very ticklish there. This probably isn't any different."
After staring inquisitively at Fluttershy for a few seconds, Pinkie slowly turned back to Twilight, a frighteningly mischievous grin on her face. "Oh really..?"
"Pinkie Pie, I swear if you-" It was too late, the pastel menace had already lunged at her, but was snatched into the air by a gentle blue glow a mere instant before she hit her target.
She struggled for a bit before going limp. "Oh, you're no fun, Princess."
"Sorry, Pinkie," Cadance sang back, suppressing a laugh, "but the doctors said she needed to rest."
Predictably, Pinkie began arguing a point about how 'laughter was the best medicine,' but Twilight stopped listening when she felt a slight weight jump onto the bed. She smiled at the rabbit who was presently glaring up at her. "Hi, Angel. Did you come to see me too?"
He responded by slapping her across the face. When she returned his angry stare, he began furiously miming out his message.
"I love this game!" Pinkie screeched, breaking off her 'conversation' with Cadance. "Let's see... He's hungry! No... He wants to play with Spike. Or even better, he wants to visit Manehattan! Wait, this one of obvious! He wants to ride in your balloon, Twilight!"
"I think he's angry at Twilight for making Fluttershy worry."
He spin around and pointed at Cadance, exasperated, before collapsing onto his back from his effort.
"I'm sorry about that Angel;" Twilight offered, making a poor attempt to keep from laughing, "I didn't mean to cause you so much trouble."
"Hello, Aunt Luna!" Everypony jumped slightly when they registered what Cadance said, all eyes shooting towards the door. There stood Luna, very disheveled and sans royal vestments.
"No, please don't bow," she moaned, stepping into the room.
"Sorry Princess, we keep forgetting," Fluttershy whispered apologetically.
"It's alright, I shouldn't have snapped, I''m just tired." She turned to Cadance, "Would you mind taking these two back to the palace? I would speak with Twilight Sparkle alone."
"Hey, Princess!" Pinkie called out, continuing her tirade. "If Twilight's a Princess now, or going to be a princess, why isn't she bigger? You and Celestia are huge but Twilight's the same size as always!"
"I don't know, Pinkie, maybe she'll grow into it? Can we please be left alone?"
"Come on, girls. Let's give them some privacy, they've got a lot to talk about." Cadance led the three of them out, followed by Fluttershy, carrying the passed-out Angel, with Pinkie Pie, floating upside-down still suspended in Cadance's magic bringing up the rear.
"Wait!" Pinkie latched onto the door-frame, pulling her head back into the room. "Princess Luna!"
"Go right ahead, Pinkie."
"Yes! You're the best!" She let go, slingshotting herself down the hallway, making room for Luna to close the door.
The Princess of the Night turned to Twilight and the two just stared awkwardly at each other.
"I was afraid we lost you..." Luna whispered just loud enough for Twilight to hear.
Twilight beckoned her over, offering what she hoped was a comforting smile. "Well, here I am. How bad was it?"
"It was bad. The pony body was never meant to hold so much magic. I expected you to faint when the ritual started, but when you didn't wake up, I got scared and brought you here. Of course there was nothing they could really do for you, but I didn't know where else to turn."
"Well... Thank you Princess. Your heart was in the right place and that means a lot to me. Besides, from what Fluttershy said you probably kept me from being hurt even more than I was," Twilight murmured, reaching out to pull Luna into a quick hug.
"Twilight, I've told you before to just call me Luna, especially now that you will legally be my equal. As for preventing you from injuring yourself, the credit for that actually belongs to Rainbow Dash. You started thrashing around on your second day in here. She voiced concerns that you might break one of your new limbs and suggested that we bind them up. She's much more clever than she lets on." She paused for a few seconds. "They look very pretty on you, by the way. How are you adjusting to them?"
"Oh, thanks, Luna. And I just woke up, so I haven't really 'adjusted.' Just how long have I actually been here?" Twilight mumbled, not quite sure if she wanted to know the answer.
"Seven days, Twilight."
"A whole week? But Celestia's letter said-"
"Twilight, it's rather difficult to perform a Royal Ceremony when the guest of honor is in the hospital, is it not?" Luna replied, giggling out loud. "I was able to get the coronation postponed until you were at least conscious."
"Good point," Twilight said, completely deadpan. She flopped back down onto her back, eyes still on Luna.
"We remained at your side as much as we could," Luna continued, "every one of us. Your friends were all here nonstop up until about a day ago. They wanted to stay but their obligations called them back to Ponyville. Your parents checked in twice and day and your brother was in here every few hours. Eventually Princess Cadenza offered to stay here for his peace of mind, though I think she was just looking for an excuse to stay here anyway." She sat down on her haunches next to the bed. "You also had several well-wishers from Ponyville. There was a greenish unicorn and a gray pegasus with crossed eyes along with dozens of others. And that was before the succession announcement was made. You are a well-loved pony, Twilight Sparkle."
"I guess I am..." A small smile graced her face as she spoke. Two years ago she had been a veritable hermit; now she had throngs of ponies lining up to see her. She felt a tear running down her cheek, but made no effort to wipe it off. She hadn't realized just how much she had needed to hear that.
"I also tried to visit as often as possible, but as you can imagine, it has been extremely hectic around the palace and taking care of both the sun and moon is even harder than I thought. Thankfully Cadance offered to let me know as soon as you had awakened and I was thus able to immediately come here." Luna sighed and hung her head. "Twilight, I am very sorry! I knew that your ordeal would be terrible, but I neglected to warn you. Had I-"
"Its okay, Luna! Really." The former unicorn reached out and lifted Luna's chin up so they were gazing into each others' eyes. "Nothing you could've said would have prepared me for that."
"...What was it like?" Luna whispered, staring almost past Twilight.
"I won't lie, it hurt. I mean it really hurt. But every now and then, I felt like Celestia was there with me, watching me," Twilight replied, unsure of whether to shiver at the memory or not.
"Well, she does live on inside you, in a sense."
"So what, does that make us sisters now?" Twilight said with a smirk.
"No, no," Luna giggled, "your thoughts, emotions and memories are all your own. You are still Twilight Sparkle, little sister of Shining Armor and my closest friend." She stopped laughing and looked at Twilight pensively. "It's just that when you say that you still carry a bit of Celestia in your heart, you'll be speaking a little more literally than everypony else."
...
"So how are you feeling?"
"...Pretty good actually. I'm tired, sure, but I feel stronger than ever!"
"Well in that case, would you like to return to the palace? We could get an early start on getting you settled in."
"I think I'd like that, Luna." Twilight took Luna's hoof when it was offered. Her legs wobbled a bit when her hooves hit the floor, but she stayed standing.
Luna opened the door with her magic and led Twilight out into the hallway, turning to the stallion at the nurses' station. "Miss Twilight Sparkle will be checking out today, please give the good doctor my regards and of course bill all related expenses to the Royal Treasury."
The nurse opened his mouth to argue, but seemed to remember who was addressing him. He bowed respectfully, blushing slightly as Twilight gave him a grateful smile.
Twilight trotted behind Luna through a door on the other end of the hallway that opened to...
"...The roof?" Twilight exclaimed, raising a questioning eyebrow at Luna.
"Now is as good a time as any to try out your new assets, I should think," Luna replied with a playful grin.
"Uhhh, I'd like to, Luna, but I'm really not comfortable flying just yet."
"Oh, darn..." Luna pouted. "Then how about we try something else." She tapped the tip of the lavender pony's horn with her hoof. "You should be able to teleport both of us to the palace with almost no effort now. Take us to the balcony of the main tower."
"Okay, its a little far, but I guess I can try that." Twilight closed her eyes, focusing on the familiar spell. As she charged it up, she felt the magic explode through her, instantly moving herself, Luna and a small piece of the roof they stood on to the exact spot she had pictured. When her hooves touched the ground she felt a sharp pain throughout her body, like one of Rainbow Dash's lightning bolts.
"I think you used a little too much power there, Twilight," muttered a wide-eyed, smoking-flanked Luna.
"Ummm, yeah I guess so," Twilight replied sheepishly. "I think I singed my mane. I should probably tone my magic down from now on."
"That seems prudent. Now, let's get down to business," Luna stated simply before turning towards the western horizon where the sun sat low in the sky.
Luna didn't have to say anything further for Twilight to understand. "Oh, no. You can't be serious, Luna! I just woke up! I don't even know how!"
"Yes you do, Twilight. You may not have received any traditional knowledge from your transformation, but to move the sun was as much a part of Celestia's being as her magic. There's no spell to learn, no techniques to apply, you just sit down, reach out, and do it," Luna said as she gently placed a hoof on Twilight's shoulder.
"But..."
"Please? Just try it. For me?"
"...Alright Luna. I'll try." Twilight took a few leery steps towards the balcony's edge and sat down, trying to think of how she would accomplish this monumental task. "Just reach out and do it, huh?"
She took a deep, relaxing breath and closed her eyes, reaching out with her thoughts, hoping to feel... something.
There was a force, something holding her to where she sat. This was new... No matter, she had to push past it. So push she did. Like a blockage being forced through a hose, she felt the pressure on her consciousness build to unbearable levels, then suddenly release. Before her, the great burning orb screamed its power across the void. She couldn't really see it, but it was more than just visualizing it. She hadn't quite left her body, for she could still feel it sitting in the cool evening air, but she was still floating before the sun.
Humbling. That's how she would describe it. To feel, to see, to know such a magnificent object brought out an emotion in her she hadn't felt in a long time. Still, she had a job to do.
With her non-body, she reached out to touch the sun, her sun, and push it below the horizon for its nightly rest. As she approached, a sharp stinging pain struck her spirit, causing her to recoil.
Did it just try to burn me?
Unsure of that had just happened, she reached out again, only to be blasted once more; harder this time. The sun raged, throwing an angry fit against this new intruder.
No, its okay. I'm not here to hurt you. It's time to set.
She was pummeled by a wave of fury. The sun did not trust this interloper. It would not yield.
Twilight was stuck. She could feel the power inside of her. If she wanted to, she could force the sun out of the sky, simply overpower it and make way for the night, but at what cost? Doing to would certainly not endear herself to her new charge. in fact, it would probably make things worse. How could she be the Princess of the Sun if it rebelled against her every day, twice a day?
As she sat, pondering this new problem, she felt something brush by her. Brush by her physical body, that is. Seconds later, she could feel Luna in the sky beside her. She was reaching out to the sun as well! Just what was she trying? The sun would probably... calm down?
The daytime sphere burned less hot. It did not like Luna, but it respected her. Celestia respected her, thus so did her sun. It could feel the presence of its Princess in this new pony, but it was confused. It could no longer feel Celestia anywhere else, just in this newcomer. The Princess of its ancient Sister had been controlling it for the past week and its own Princess was absent. And now, here she was, reassuring it that it could trust this not-Princess that felt like its own.
Twilight reached out, slowly, for a third time, testing the sun's attitude. Slowly, grudgingly, it allowed her to softly push it below the horizon. It did not fully trust her, but it would obey her for the time being. It would be watching her.
Suddenly finding herself back in her body, Twilight turned to Luna, mouth open, ready to ramble excitedly, but stopped herself when she saw that the Princess was still sitting with her eyes closed.
Oh, right. The moon...
Twilight wanted to join Luna, the way the Princess had joined her. She really did. However, she didn't want to interrupt what could have quite possibly been an intimate moment. If the moon was anything like the sun (of which, she was positive), it had its own personality and quirks. To Luna, raising the moon was probably just like visiting an old friend.
So Twilight waited patiently until Luna had finished. When she opened her own eyes, the Princess looked to Twilight with a nervous smile. "You didn't wish to join me?"
"I didn't want to intrude..."
"Oh, I see." Luna turned back to the east, staring at the horizon where the very top of the moon had appeared. It would be several hours before it was completely visible. "I think you'd like her... How about this: once we've gotten the sun to behave himself with you, at least on a regular basis, I'll take you to her and introduce the two of you."
"Sounds good to me," Twilight chirped, eliciting a bigger smile from Luna.
"I'm glad. However, we have one more thing to do tonight before we can retire."
"Okay. Lead the way Pr-... Luna!"
"Nope! We're trying this again," Luna said, pointing at Twilight's horn with a snicker. "Throne Room this time."
"Hold onto your flank, then." More reserved this time around, Twilight teleported Luna and herself to the Royal Throne Room. Normally she needed to see her destination, but she had spent countless hours in that particular room over the years; sitting at Celestia's side while the Sun Princess held court or just listening to the regal mare address her subjects. In short, she knew every intricate detail of the majestic hall and with her new strength, she was sure she could just "pop" right in.
Sure enough, she was able to land right where she had pictured, this time feeling only a slight jolt of extra magic being released. She glanced around and her heart jumped into her throat when she realized that there were quite a few ponies already standing in the room. Quite a few familiar ponies.
"Hey, Twilight! You remember how Luna told me to go ahead? Well what we were really talking about was that I asked her if we could throw a big party when you woke up, but then she said that we could have a small one, so I thought okay a small party's better than no party, so I-"
"TWILIGHT SPARKLE!"
"Oh... Hi, mom..." Twilight stumbled back a few steps, cowering away from the angry white unicorn.
"Don't you 'Hi, mom' me! Do you know how worried I've been?"
"That's enough!" a blue unicorn cut her off. "Honey, Twilight's been through enough. Go get some punch and calm down." Twilight's mother walked away in a huff, grumbling angrily to herself.
"I'm sorry, dad."
"Don't be, Twilight," he said back, softly.
"You're not mad?"
"No, I'm not mad. I'm disappointed though. I would really like to know why you didn't talk to your mother and I before you went through with this," he replied, looking at her expectantly.
"It's.. I had to do it, dad. Its what Princess Celestia had always wanted and I couldn't say no! I just couldn't! But the more I thought about it, the harder it became to want to go along with it." Twilight burst out, on the verge of tears. "If you, mom, or any of my friends had said something against it, I don't think I could've gone through with it. I couldn't let that happen. I'm so sorry!"
"I forgive you, Twilight," he murmured, giving his daughter a soft hug, "and for what its worth, I think you did the right thing. Your mother will come around. I promise."
"I hope so..."
"She will. You had a hard choice to make, the hardest of your life, and you've always been impulsive when stressed. Truthfully, I would've been surprised if you had come to see us with all that's happened. I can't really be mad at you for being yourself, Twilight. Besides, I'm proud of you."
"Thanks, dad."
He smiled to her comfortingly. "Now, your brother and your friends have been waiting patiently. I'm going to let them maul you for the time being."
Twilight grinned as he walked away, but was immediately barreled into by a pink juggernaut.
"ACK! Pinkie, you've already seen me!"
"I know! But that was in the hospital so I had to be gentle, I couldn't tacklehug you like I wanted to!"
"Easy now, sugarcube, or you'll just send 'er right back."
"Hey girls. I'm sorry about all this."
"Don't fret about it, dear. We're not angry with you either."
"Speak for yerself, Rares! Ah'm plenty mad."
"I'm sorry, Applejack, I really am."
The cowpony stared her down for a few seconds before answering. "Alright, Twi. Ah forgive you. Ah'm still a little mad, but that'll change with a some time."
"Thanks, AJ, I promise not to do something like this again. So, Rarity, where's Spike? I'd have thought he'd have wanted to see me right away."
"Oh, he did, but the poor thing is so exhausted from worry that he just passed out and I couldn't bring myself to wake him. I'll be sure to bring him around as soon as he wakes up."
"Thanks, Rarity, that was really nice of you."
"It was my pleasure. Rainbow, dear, are you not going to say anything? You've been silent since Twilight got here."
It was true. The cyan mare had done nothing but circle Twilight, inspecting her inquisitively. "Yeah, I've just been thinking. Do you girls realize what all of this means?"
"The fact that one of our best friends has ascended to the throne, thus making us some of the most influential ponies in Equestria?"
"Well yeah, Rarity, that too..." The aspiring stuntpony swaggered right up to Twilight and prodded one of her newly-formed wings, "but what I was talking about is that I get to give Twilight flying lessons!"
"..."
"..."
"..."
"..."
"..."
"What?"
"Ummm, I appreciate the offer, Rainbow, but-"
"Oh, come on, Twilight!"
"I dont kn-"
"Please? Please, please, please, please, pleeeeeease?"
"Alright, alright," Twilight sighed, "I'll let you teach me how to fly."
"YES! This is gunna be awesome!"
Twilight giggled in spite of herself. The ever-enthusiastic antics of the one-and-only Rainbow Dash tended to have that effect on her. "Well, excuse me, girls, but Shining's been waiting patiently in the corner for me and I don't know how much longer he'll wait."
She walked slowly over to the Guard-Captain, where he waited with his wife, Cadance. "Hi, BBBFF."
"Hey, Twiley. I take it you're feeling better?" He gave her what seemed like her hundredth hug of the night as he greeted her.
"Much. Luna told me you checked in on me at least five times a day."
"Well, I wanted to just stay with you like your friends, but its been awful around here. The nobles have always been terrible, but they've gotten worse since the Princess died and even worse since the announcement that you were to replace her. Its been power-play after power-play. A couple Houses even tried to bring a few gryphon mercenaries in." He paused, shaking his head in frustration. "You've got your work cut out for you, little sis."
"Well, then you better not be planning to take a vacation anytime soon," she joked, prodding him in the chest with a hoof.
"Wouldn't dream of it. Somepony has to keep an eye on those pesky aristocrats."
"Yeah, but who's going to keep an eye on you?"
"Oh, very funny..."
"Don't worry, Twilight. I'll keep him in line," Cadance chuckled, warding off his glare with a quick peck on the cheek.
Twilight began to laugh, but quickly interrupted herself with a yawn.
"Oh, Twilight, you should ask Aunt Luna to show you to your new bedroom," Cadance cooed, catching the Princess' eye and beckoning her over.
"Yeah, I think you're right, Cadance. 'Night, Shiney."
"Good night, little sis, and don't call me that."
"Shiney? Why have I never thought of that?" Cadance teased to a groaning Shining Armor.
"Getting sleepy, Twilight?" The (former) unicorn nodded at Luna's question and followed her deeper into the castle, leaving Cadance behind with her new way to annoy her husband. "I know that a servant is normally supposed to show ponies to their rooms, but I wanted to do this myself," Luna murmured over her shoulder.
The continued on in silence until they reached an awfully familiar set of double-doors.
"These are... were Celestia's chambers."
Luna nodded sadly. "I made sure the maids kept it clean and everything Celestia had left to somepony was taken out, but otherwise its the same as when..." Luna shuddered before looking back to Twilight, attempting a sincere smile. "They're yours now, Twilight." Luna's mouth was still open, as if she was about to say something further, but instead she gave Twilight a quick hug before turning around and heading back towards her own bedroom. "Sleep tight."
She stood for nearly a full minute before working up the courage to enter. Luna was right; it was just as she had always remembered it...
That night, Twilight only made it halfway to the bed before breaking down into tears.
So many hugs...
Maybe its my subconsciousness telling me how much I want to hug a pony or some strange psychological crap like that.
Probably not though.
A/N: Sorry for the earlier screw-up. My bad. This update's real.
Also, I screwed around with my style a bit, though I'm not sure how noticeable it is.
Tell me what you think.
"Lady Twilight?"
...
"Lady Twilight Sparkle!"
That night had been dreamless for Twilight, almost mercifully so. It had allowed her a peaceful, uninterrupted rest. This morning, however, didn't seem ready to give her the same courtesy.
"Grmph. Who are you and what do you waaa- What in the name of-" Twilight unleashed an uncharacteristic string of obscenities as the unknown name-caller ripped open a pair of drapes, flooding the room with bright morning sunlight.
"Princess Luna may have ordered me to let you sleep in, but enough is enough, Lady Sparkle. You missed breakfast, you're late for your next appointment, and the Princess even raised the sun for you today!"
Twilight rolled over to glare at the clock on the wall; it was barely 9. This mare was already getting on her last nerve. "Fifteen hours ago I was in the hospital."
"A princess does not make excuses, Lady Sparkle. If you are to be a Princess, you should begin acting like one immediately."
"Who are you again?"
"My name, Lady Sparkle, is Sound Mind, I am-"
"The Deputy Minister of the Interior, I know the name. Why did you wake me up?"
"You are to be coronated tomorrow afternoon! Do you realize how much we need to do before then?"
"Oh right..." The still groggy Twilight rolled out of bed and immediately began walking towards her private bathroom.
"Lady Sparkle?"
"Ugh, why do you keep calling me that? I'm not Princess yet! I'm not even royalty!" Twilight spun around, growling at her
"I know that! If you were I would be addressing you as Princess Sparkle," the lime-green unicorn snapped back. "But as I remember, when your older brother married Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, he was elevated to Lord status, thus you are a Lady."
"Right." Twilight turned back around towards her bathroom.
"Lady Sparkle, where are you going?"
She is really asking for it. Twilight stopped walking, but didn't bother turning around this time. "I haven't taken a bath in a week, so that's what I'm going to do."
"Lady Sparkle, your laziness has made us late enough already! If you had wanted to bathe, you should've gotten up earlier. We do not have time for this!"
"And this is not negotiable," Twilight shouted back, slamming the bathroom door shut before placing several complex locking spells on it. Unsure of Sound Mind's magical prowess, she checked her work over before turning around. She felt her jaw immediately drop.
It's as big as my bedroom in the library!
As Celestia's student, she had been in the Princess' personal chambers hundreds of times over the years, but the bathroom was a different story. The entire thing was crafted out of a flawless white marble, every fixture plated with gold.
Twilight inspected a nearby towel rack, tapping it with her hoof. Correction, the fixtures are solid gold.
She walked over to examine a highly-detailed mosaic depicting the celestial sisters that covered an entire wall. The piece captured Celestia's elegance perfectly, placing her before a brightly-colored sunrise, an equally vibrant rainbow arcing overhead. Luna, on the other-hoof was placed ardently against a starry night sky, in no less detail. Twilight gently touched a hoof to the mural, struck speechless at what she saw.
"These are real rubies! And sapphires! And Celestia is made of pearls! Is this whole thing made of gemstones? I have got to show this to Rarity." She trotted down to the other end and ran her hoof over the midnight tourmaline that was Luna. "This was done way before Luna came back... Celestia, did you make this yourself?"
She wiped a tear from her cheek and turned around, electing to admire it more later when she had the time. Next stop was the window.
"Facing west? I could watch the sunset from here," she giggled to herself before realizing that that was probably the entire point of placing the window there in the first place. Something was bugging her about it though. She scanned it with her magic quickly. "Enchanted so that you can see out, but not in. Very nice, Princess..."
She sighed to herself and turned to the bathtub. She really wanted to just spend the entire day in here just admiring the craftsponyship of the room, but Sound Mind was probably angry enough with her already. She used her magic to spin the faucets on and started to inspect the tub itself as it filled. Like everything else in the room, it too was solid gold, encrusted with gems of every shape and color. Its most striking feature, however, was its sheer size.
My friends and I could all fit in here with room to spare! Giggling at the thought, she poked her head over the rim and looked inside. Several hooves deep in the center, it could almost be described as a miniature pool. A bench-like shelf ran around the outside, providing a seat where a normal-sized pony could sit comfortably with their head and shoulders just above the water.
She reached in and prodded an odd fixture she guessed was a water jet. "Its almost like a hot-tub," she muttered to herself. She pictured in her mind Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie splashing around in the deep center while Rarity, Fluttershy, and herself gossiped along the edges. "Heh, maybe someday. Oh wow, that filled quickly."
She turned the water off again, and deciding that she had waited long enough, jumped right in. A shiver ran up her spine as the hot water released all the tension she hadn't realized she had built up and she let herself sink into the liquid with a content sigh.
Then she heard a knock on the door.
She let loose a loud, frustrated groan, knowing full well that only she could hear it and magiced a nearby brush and bottle of soap over to her. She squirted a generous portion of soap onto her back and scrubbed herself vigorously, making a mental note to ask Rainbow exactly how she should be caring for her new wings.
Actually, scratch that, ask Fluttershy. Dash isn't exactly the cleanest pony I know.
Honestly, Twilight wanted to spend the rest of the morning in the bath, but the annoying mare on the other side of the door had a point; there was a lot to get done today. Still, feeling clean again had done wonders for her mood. Maybe she'd take a longer bath before bed...
She opened the drain to let the water out of the tub and climbed out, making for a cabinet with a large selection of towels. She picked a fluffy pink one and began drying herself off when she tripped on it. "What in the world?" She used her magic to spread it out and held it up to its full height. "It's as big as a quilt! This was definitely Celestia's."
She quickly finished drying and steeled herself to face Sound Mind. She thoroughly expected the unicorn to be angry and she was thoroughly not disappointed. She pulled open the bathroom door to find that Sound Mind was scowling derisively at her through her pair of black horn-rimmed glasses. "Well, it took me the entire time you were in there to reorganize your schedule, but I was able to do it. I hope you're quite happy."
"I am, thank you. So, what's first on the list?"
She continued to glare at Twilight as the future Princess trotted past. "Well, first things first, we're heading down to meet your new personal trainer. A Princess must lead by example, thus keeping in shape is a must. Due to the late hour, we will be skipping breakfast to make up for lost- Or we could pick something up from the kitchens to go!"
Twilight continued to give Sound Mind the most menacing glare she could muster for a couple seconds to drive her point home, then turned back around towards the door. "Yes, let's do that."
Five minutes later, she pranced behind of the Deputy Minister, happily munching on a blueberry bagel, listening intently to the slightly older pony drone on about the day.
"Alright, now that we have that out of the way, we can get started. Like I said before, the first order of business is to meet with your new trainer so that we may set up a satisfactory exercise routine. That was supposed to be be from approximately 9:45 to 10:50, however we're five minutes late, so it will be a bit shorter than planned. After that, we are to meet with the kitchen staff at 11:00 to inform them of your culinary preferences. That will-"
"Skip that."
"What? But what about-?"
Twilight rolled her eyes and interrupted the vexing mare for a second time. "I used to live here! The head chef's daughter used to foalsit me when Cadance was busy! They already know what I like."
"Fine," Sound Mind groaned, "instead we will go over this year's budget. Don't groan at me! Managing the national finances is an integral part of the duties of a Princess. Now, at noon we will break for a quick lunch in the Royal Dining Hall. At 12:30, we will be meeting with the Head Royal Librarian who would like a word with you about an overdue book. Once we're finished there, we must meet with the Royal Decorators to discuss updating the palace's upholstery and such at 1:00. For 4:00, I have scheduled a meeting with Guard-Captain Bladewing to-"
"Guard-Captain who?"
Sound Mind stopped in her tracks and wheeled around on Twilight. "The more you interrupt me, the longer this all will take, Lady Sparkle! You will be meeting Guard-Captain Bladewing, who as of tomorrow morning will be replacing Shining Armor."
"On whose orders?"
"Mine," Sound Mind proclaimed haughtily. "I understand that you might prefer your brother remain in his position, but allowing such a thing creates a conflict of interest. Should his performance slip, you might turn a blind eye to his negligence, thus creating an atmosphere of nepotism!"
Deep breaths, Twilight. Just take deep breaths and don't think about banishing her to the moon. Just deal with this rationally and she can't touch you. "You may have a point, but the Ministry of the Interior has no, I repeat, absolutely no authority over the Royal Guard. If you have a problem with the way the Guard is run, talk to the Minister of the Army."
"I did," Sound Mind sniffed, "but he dismissed me offhoofedly. He told me to 'just drop it.'"
"I see," Twilight muttered, holding back a smirk. "Then I suggest you do just that, unless of course you think you can convince Luna to come over to your point of view before tomorrow afternoon." Sound Mind looked at her and raised an inquisitive eyebrow. "Because, frankly, once I've been coronated, you have no chance of removing Shining Armor from office."
The Deputy Minister glared at Twilight for a moment, her face scrunched up in a scowl. "Fine, I will re-schedule your appointment to be with Guard-Captain Shining Armor. That will be from 4:00 to 6:00, after which you will be attending a reception in the West Courtyard with several high-ranking government officials for the rest of the night. Any questions, your highness?"
"No questions, but if you don't keep that tone in check then I might have a few for your boss," Twilight grumbled back.
"Yes, Lady Sparkle."
Really, Twilight? You're pulling rank already? Sure she's a pain in the flank who woke you up early and hasn't stopped whining at you since, but be more patient. Like Celestia was.
Twilight continued to follow her in silence, hoping that doing so would also keep Sound Mind quiet. Thankfully, it did just that; Sound Mind didn't speak again until they emerged into one of the castle's many courtyards.
"This trainer comes highly recommended. When I contacted him, he accepted the position immediately and actually refused any offered payment. As such, I would consider it a personal favor it if you treated him with respect," she whispered to Twilight, for once speaking with an air of sincerity.
No snark? Maybe I was wrong about her...
"At least as much respect as is befitting for a Princess to show somepony of his position. It wouldn't do for someone of your future stature to go treating a common laypony as an equal."
There it is.
"Alright, Sound Mind. I'll make sure not to make a fool of either of us," Twilight replied, not bothering to hide her sarcasm. Glad to leave behind her guide, she entered the courtyard and approached the pair of pegasi standing in the courtyard chatting amongst themselves. "Ummm, hi? I'm Twilight Sparkle, I take it you-"
"HA! I knew it was you!" the mare shouted out when she heard Twilight speak.
"Wait, you're... Spitfire, right?" Twilight asked, taken slightly aback. "The Wonderbolt?"
"That I am! Nice to meet you again!"
"You remember me?"
"Of course!" Spitfire chuckled with a bravado that strongly reminded Twilight of another pegasus she knew. "You impressed me when you were helping Rainbow Dash get Ponyville's water up to Cloudsdale. Not too many unicorns even understand the importance of getting the water up there, let alone how to do it."
Twilight could feel herself blushing at the praise. "Well, it wasn't really that hard to understand. I'm- that is, I used to be Ponyville's librarian, so all I had to do was read up on how weather is created and maintained."
"Exactly!" Spitfire exclaimed as she clapped Twilight on the back. "We would all be so much better off if more ponies would just sit down and learn something every now and then. What's that look for? Just because I'm an athlete doesn't mean I can't enjoy a good book, you know!"
"That's not it," Twilight replied with a giggle. "Its just that somehow I'm actually not surprised that you read a lot. Still, I can appreciate that."
"Anyway, point is that if somepony has to take over for Celestia, I'm glad it's a bookworm like you. Equestria needs somepony knowledgeable about everything and anything to lead it, so for what it's worth, I had the word sent out that the Wonderbolts officially endorse you. That being said, the whole team wanted to do something real, so we're lending you our ground trainer."
"Your ground trainer?"
"Yeah, some of the stunts we do require more than just strong wings, so we do a lot of earth pony exercises to keep our legs and core strong. Stormrider here was planning on retiring in a couple months anyway so he offered to retire early and spend his time here!"
"Oh, wow! Thank you, Stormrider! That's really generous!"
"Just call me Storm, ma'am," the older, graying pegasus replied with a gravelly voice. "I used to be a guard, so it's actually really nice to be back at the palace. Sort of like a vacation for me."
"Well, I'll let the two of you get to it," Spitfire said with a wide grin. "Let me know if there's anything else we can do for you, Princess. And don't you be a stranger Stormy!"
Twilight craned her neck to watch Spitfire as the Wonderbolt took off like a rocket. A tap on her shoulder brought her back down to Equestria. "So, Twilight, is it? I know you're technically not Princess yet, but I always give my people nicknames anyway. So I'm just gonna start calling you 'Princess,' if that's alright with you."
"Sure. So what's on the agenda for today, Storm?"
"Since our goal is mainly to keep you in shape, we'll be focusing on cardio and endurance training, as opposed to strength and agility. I'm guessing you've already bathed today, yes?" He smiled to Twilight as she nodded. "Well, then there's no point in getting you all sweaty. We'll just go over the basics today and get to the hard stuff tomorrow. How's evening workouts sound? Get you all nice and exhausted so you can just jump in the bath then hop right into bed?"
"Sounds good to me!"
The pair spent the next hour going over various stretches and workouts before Sound Mind finally dragged a now unhappy Twilight away to the treasury office to discuss Equestria's finances.
"You know, I was actually enjoying myself out there."
"Well that's nice, Lady Sparkle, but you of all ponies must know the importance of sticking to a strict schedule."
"Well, yeah, but I also know the importance of having fun."
"You may have all the 'fun' you want to later, for now, we must bring you up to date on our great nation's monetary concerns. Now, the most important thing to remember is that we must always keep the budget balanced. This means avoiding frivolous spending whenever possible and raising taxes when necessary..."
When she was a filly, Twilight disliked accounting. The math she didn't mind, in fact she even enjoyed it somewhat, but for some reason when it came to checks and balances, it suddenly just became mind-numbingly dull. She also honestly believed that she could bring herself to be able to at least bear it now, had she been required to do it on her own. The way Sound Mind presented it, however, made it worse than ever before. An hour later, she left the office at a full gallop, more eager to just get away from her lesson than to actually get to lunch.
Wanting to dodge Sound Mind for at least a few minutes, she skipped the Dining Hall and went directly to the kitchen, sneaking up on a familiar earth pony stallion hovering over a large pot of soup.
"Hey, Simmer Steam! What've you got this time?"
"Oh! Twilight, I told you a long time ago not to surprise me like that!" the sous-chef grumbled, holding a hoof to his chest. Chuckling, he continued, "and wipe that smirk off your face, one of these days you'll give me a heart attack! Then what'll you do?"
"I'll just use your cooking to revive you! The amount of garlic you use could wake the dead!" she replied with a teasing grin.
"Oh, ha-ha. Nopony ever said you had to eat my food. The soup's not ready anyhow."
"Oh, really?" Twilight whined back. For all her goading, she really did like Simmer's cooking. The simpleness of everything he created was elegant in his own way and had quickly elevated him to his lofty position. Even so, he had always refused the post of Head Chef, preferring to be able to just focus on his cuisine rather than run the kitchen. "Well in that case, can I get a daisy sandwich?"
"The usual, then? Coming right up!" With nearly blinding speed, he whipped up a sandwich, plated it, and slid it down the counter to her with a wink.
"Hey! You always make them too thick for me!" she giggled, lifting the plate with her magic.
"Yet you keep coming back."
"Thank you."
"Any time. I'll let the boss know you stopped by."
She trotted back out to the Dining Hall and plopped down in the nearest seat, immediately filling her mouth with her prize. It had been far too long since she had last done this. In fact, the last time had been the day before Celestia had sent her to Ponyville for the first time. She was so deep in her nostalgia that even the reappearance of Sound Mind couldn't spoil her mood.
"The Princess should be sitting at the head of the table."
"We're the only ponies here."
"And just what are you eating? Is your palette really that unrefined?"
"Apparently."
"Your sarcasm is unbecoming."
"It never bothered Celestia."
Sound Mind flinched as if Twilight had struck her. "Fine. If you're going to be like that, I'll just stay silent."
Twilight suppressed a giggle at the irony of the situation. If Sound Mind thought that being quiet was punishing Twilight, she wasn't going to correct the mare. Instead, she finished her sandwich in peace, taking the time to relax and unwind. Unfortunately, as soon as she had swallowed the last bite, Sound Mind was up and dragging her to the library where the head librarian spent the full half hour lecturing her in no uncertain terms that the rules would not be changing for her after the coronation.
"Alright, Lady Sparkle, next we're reviewing the castle decor with a Mr. Hoity-Toity in the Throne Room. Or at least you're reviewing the decor, I have some paperwork that needs filing, so I'll be back at around 4 to take you to your next appointment. Again, please be on your best behavior."
"Right." Twilight rolled her eyes as soon as Sound Mind turned her back and continued into the Throne Room to meet with the fashion designer. She took a few cautious steps into the throne room, expecting a passionate verbal assault from Hoity-Toity. Yet again, she was not disappointed.
"AH! And this is the Princess-to-be? The Miss Twilight Sparkle?" The earth pony designer appeared next to her as if he had teleported.
"Uhh, yes?"
"Indeed! You are every bit as lovely as the newspapers describe." He started to inspect every inch of her with a speed and enthusiasm reminiscent of Pinkie Pie. "Such a gorgeous coat, I love the color! Wings, absolutely sumptuous! Mane, very simple, inelegant, and unassuming yet it suits you perfectly! And the way you hold yourself! Well, I've never seen anything like it!"
"Errr... That's all good, right?"
"Oh, absolutely!" He stomped a hoof on the floor and a half-dozen assistants materialized. "Now, to discuss the adornment of this place! Celestia will be missed, but a new Princess means new furnishings."
"Actually, Mr. Hoity-Toity, I did give that a little thought."
"Oh, marvelous!" he lauded. With a wave of a hoof, yet another assistant appeared next to him brandishing a clipboard. "Do tell!"
"Well, I kinda like things the way they are."
Hoity-Toity visibly wilted. "Oh, no, what won't do at all!" His assistants disappeared and reappeared, each bearing a different outfit with a different color scheme. "Now, take your time and appreciate each arrangement!"
"Ummm... well..."
"Don't like them? I don't blame you, none of these are even remotely acceptable!" He turned to his assistants and waved them off. "Just like we discussed, everypony! No mistakes!"
Suddenly, Twilight's world was awash in a veritable rainbow of colors and patterns. Every design she could imagine (and quite a few she couldn't) danced before her eyes!
For three long, excruciating hours.
Twilight's eyes hurt, her head ached and every trace of patience she had was gone by the time Hoity-Toity finally said the magic words.
"And that's a wrap!" He turned to Twilight, grinning from ear-to-ear. "And that is what I have for you! Please, tell me what you think!"
She lifted her head up from the floor where she lay. "Well, I've made my decision," she murmured.
"Yes, and?"
"I'd like to keep the decor as it is."
Hoity-Toity fell over.
"What do you mean!? How can-" he caught himself mid shout and took a deep breath. "I apologize, shouting at a pony of your standing is just criminal." He rubbed his chin with a hoof. "Why don't we do this: rather than replacing anything, we'll simply add a few banners! We'll match them to the color of your coat and emblazon them with that gorgeous Cutie Mark of yours!"
"Were you even listen- Actually I like that idea."
"Truly?"
"Yeah," Twilight chirped, actually smiling. "As long as you leave everything else, I suppose it wouldn't hurt to put up a few extra decorations."
"Finally! Brazen? Oh where is that mare?" A pegasus appeared at his side before he had even finished speaking. "Ah, there you are! Please run over to Silky Thread's place and order two hundred yards of his violet #26, sixty yards of his violet #43 and fifteen yards of the purest white he has!" He glanced back towards Twilight, then turned to his assistant again. "Also: ten yards of his best pink #5! All to be delivered immediately! Chop chop!"
The pegasus was off like a shot. Hoity-Toity gave the rest of his assistants a single glare and they too left, just as quickly. He turned back to Twilight, took her hoof in his and gently brushed his lips against it. "The pleasure has been entirely mine! I'd love to stay and chat, but there is so much work to be done!"
He made to leave, but before Twilight could word a farewell, was back in her face. "Wait! One more thing, an idea I had while we were showing you the wares! A dress collection inspired by the dusk! An assemblage of garments celebrating that special hour after the sun sets but before the moon rises! I would call it 'the Twilight Collection,' and base it off of your own fabulous natural color scheme! What say you?"
Honestly, that wasn't really Twilight's thing, but how could she say no? "That sounds nice! Go right ahead!"
"Excellent! Now I just need to find the perfect designer..."
"How about Rarity?"
"OH YES! How did I not think of her first? Her designs always have such poise! Such grace! This will be the best collection yet! Why I think it would surpass..." he continued to mutter to himself as he trotted out of the palace, lost in his dreams.
"Rarity is going to freak," Twilight giggled to herself. She left through the side door she came in through, actually pleased to see Sound Mind waiting there to take her to the one meeting of the day that she was looking forward to. Knowing exactly where to go this time, she cantered ahead of her guide, ignoring whatever words of reprehension Sound Mind threw her way. She bounded into her big brother's office, leaping over the desk to give him a hug before he had even realized she had arrived.
"Lady Sparkle! This meeting was scheduled to discuss security concerns, not for personal business!"
"Hey, Twiley!" Shining Armor chuckled, returning his sister's hug. "Deputy Minister, you are dismissed for the moment, you can come pick up Twilight at the end of the meeting."
"With all due, respect, Guard-Captain, you have no authority over me!" Sound Mind replied with her nose in the air.
"You are in my office, in a meeting that does not involve you. Now, please leave so I can talk to my sister."
"Fine," the mare replied with an over-inflated air of indignation. She turned around and left, nose still high in the air.
The pair watched her leave, then turned back to each other.
"You look much better than you did last night, sis. How're you feeling?"
"Much better. Even better now that we get a chance to catch up. Luna told me that things have been hectic around here. What kind of things have been happening?"
"Where do I start?" he groaned, taking a seat and motioning for her to join him. "Well, thankfully, all the problems have been domestic. No foreign disputes... yet. That being said, the nobles have been worse than I ever imagined they would be."
"How so?"
"Well, almost as soon as Celestia's death was announced, every noble house in existence lost it. Each one accused every other one of assassinating her, completely ignoring the fact that every source stated that she died of 'natural causes.' Next they filed to have every member of Celestia's cabinet fired, along with every high-ranking official."
"Oh, yeah, about that: sorry about Sound Mind. She completely crossed the line."
"Somepony tries to get me fired every week, Twilight. Usually some noble who crossed the line, got caught, and I had to lock up. Way I figure, if they don't hate me then I'm not doing my job right."
"That sounds awful!"
"Yeah, but it keeps the peace. Anyway, where was I? Oh, yeah after the succession announcement, things only went downhill. Instead of their normal skullduggery, the nobles practically rioted! Even worse, a few of the ministers joined them! Prime Minister included"
"You're kidding."
"I wish I was. They started protesting outside of the palace. Most of them were angry that somepony they saw as a commoner was being made Princess. Others were accusing Celestia of nepotism, which is ironic considering how they'd like things to be. Blueblood even went so far as to start spreading rumors that you had poisoned Celestia, thankfully nopony believed any of those. I still had him arrested for slander though."
"Well, what happened?"
"Luna happened. She just stood out on the balcony and just shouted them all down. She threatened sanctions on any noble house who didn't shape up. After that, the protesting ministers threatened to resign and she just called their bluffs without batting an eye! Told them to send her their resignations immediately. They all took back their threats, but Luna forced the Prime Minister to resign anyway. I think she just wanted to make an example of him though, she was furious!"
"That's just crazy! What about everpony else? The non-nobles?"
Shining Armor perked up at the slight change of subject. "They were easier to handle. The fact that Celestia had hoof-picked you was good enough for most of them. As for the rest, well, let's just say I love my wife."
"Cadance?"
"Yeah. She went to some of the nearby towns and villages and spoke on your behalf. She's one of the most well-loved nobleponies in Equestria, so her reassurances brought over almost all of the detractors. And this being Equestria, word of her outreach spread like a wildfire. Long story short, everypony but the nobles support you. The endorsement from the Wonderbolts didn't hurt either. You were still in that coma when that came in! How'd you pull that off?"
"Oh, you know. I have my ways."
"Right. Oh, you'll get a kick out of this! Those same nobles who were rioting about you have also been asking dad for your hoof in marriage."
"They... You mean... What?!"
"Yeah. Twelve stallions and, well, two mares."
"They asked dad to marry me?"
He nodded gravely. "I think they were hoping they could convince him to accept an arranged marriage, but he told them to ask you about it. That stopped most of them in their tracks, but I'd expect one or two to approach you anyway."
"That's... I don't even... ugh!" she stuttered with a grimace.
"Don't worry too much about it," he chuckled, "they're all wimps when it really comes down to it. Now, on a brighter note." With his magic, he procured a bottle and a pair of glasses from his desk. "Some Sweet Apple Acres cider. I bought it a while ago and was saving it for a special occasion. I think this qualifies." He poured her a glass and floated it over to her. "To you, sis. I know it'll probably be rough going, but I also know that you're going to give it your best shot. I believe in you."
She took the glass in her own magic and gingerly 'clinked' it against his. "Thanks. At least you'll be here for me."
"Nervous?"
"You don't know the half of it."
They shared a laugh and sat in silence with their drinks for a few minutes.
"So, am I going to be an aunt soon?"
"I can't believe you just asked me that!"
"Don't avoid the question!"
"Am I going to be a brother-in-law soon?"
"...Okay, point taken."
More silence, broken only be the sound of occasional sipping.
"Twilight, listen, I'm worried about you. I think you might be getting in over your head."
Twilight turned to look at her brother and noticed that his expression was every bit as troubled as his voice.
"You're probably one of the smartest ponies alive and I don't doubt you'll be a great leader, but you're still too empathetic and naive to be a good politician. I don't want to see everypony walk all over you."
"Hey! Celestia was probably the most empathetic pony in history!"
"Yes, but she wasn't naive, she had thousands of years of experience ruling a country. You, on the otherhoof, are my little sister who didn't even have friends until two years ago!" he replied, barely below shouting. He went to continue his tirade, but stopped himself when he noticed tears in the corners of her eyes. "I'm sorry, Twiley, I shouldn't be yelling. I just don't want to see you miserable or hurt and my guards and I can't protect you from everything, as much as I'd like to."
"I know..."
"Please, just promise me you'll be careful. And that you'll stand up for yourself. You know how it works, there's going to be a lot of ponies telling you to do a lot of different things."
"I know, and most of them will be trying to get me to do something that'll make them happy at the expense of somepony else. I'll be careful, Shining. I'll do what I think is right, even if it makes everypony hate me. I promise."
"That's what I wanted to hear," he whispered, breaking into a broad grin and pulling her into another hug. "There's one more thing though. Something we have to do before the horn-rimmed hardplot drags you off." This time, he produced an aging chessboard from behind his desk.
"Seriously? You never beat me. There was that one time when you were teaching me how to play, but you haven't won since!"
"That doesn't mean I can't keep trying!"
Four victories for Twilight later, the 'horn-rimmed hardplot' showed up with almost nauseating punctuality, demanding Twilight leave for her next appointment. After extracting a promise from her BBBFF to come see her as soon as the coronation ended, Twilight relented and followed Sound Mind out. The pair had barely stepped into the corridor outside of the Guard-Captain's office when they were stopped by one of Luna's personal guards.
"The Princess wishes for Twilight Sparkle to join her for dinner. There are things she would like to discuss," he said, his speech as crisp and clean as his armor.
Before Twilight could speak up, Sound Mind jumped in, "Well Twilight is quite busy this evening. I am afraid she'll have to decline. We have a formal gathering to attend."
Not at all happy about being spoken for, Twilight scowled at Sound Mind. The guard, however, seemed completely unfazed. "The Princess has also stated that this is not a request and that Twilight Sparkle is to come alone."
"Fine," Sound Mind sniffed. "Lady Sparkle, I will leave you for now, but I implore you not to arrive at the reception any later than 7. An open invitation was sent out to every Minister and noblepony in Canterlot, skipping this event or even arriving any later than that would be very unwise."
"I'll be there," Twilight sighed, trotting after Luna's messenger. Something felt wrong to Twilight. What was this about?
Instead of taking her to the large Dining Hall, he led her to a much smaller room that she had always vastly preferred: the Princess' private dining room. Barely the size of her bedroom, the private dining room was largely unfurnished, with only a small round table and a half-dozen chairs. It didn't even have a door leading to the kitchen, having only one entrance, but was still one of the most comfortable rooms in the palace. At least among the rooms Twilight had been in, that is. Which, now that she thought about it, was nearly all of them.
She entered to see Luna sitting at the other size of the table, facing the doorway and sipping from a glass of water. The Night Princess gave Twilight a small smile and motioned for her to take the seat to her right.
"Good evening, Twilight. I'm glad to see you up and about."
"Hi Luna," Twilight replied tepidly, "what did you want to talk about?"
"Nothing actually," Luna said back with a mischievous smirk. "Knowing you and knowing the Deputy Minister, I just thought you might desire what you'd call 'a break.'"
"Oh!" Twilight let out the breath she had been holding and frowned at the giggling Luna. "I thought something was wrong!"
"I apologize, Twilight. It was a little joke."
"Yeah, I get it. 'Make Twilight worry then laugh at her'," she grumbled, her face giving away the fact that she wasn't actually angry with Luna. "And, well, I just kinda had a break. My last meeting was with my brother. But then again, I wouldn't mind taking one with you, especially if it means getting away from Sound Mind again."
"I'll admit that she is aggravating, but she's one of the best at what she does. No pony would be willing to keep her around, otherwise."
"I'll take your word for it."
"And about your brother. While Sound Mind's concerns are certainly valid, you are the last pony I think we'd have to worry about engaging in 'nepotism.' Besides, guarding 'his sister, the Princess,' as opposed to just guarding 'the Princess' makes things far more personal for him. I know your brother- he'd die a thousand times for you. He is hooves-down the best pony for the job"
"Well, thank you! So, what's on the menu for tonight?"
"I felt like something simple, so carrot soup and a small salad," Luna murmured, motioning for the food to be brought in.
"So, Luna," Twilight muttered as she dug in to her salad, "with Celestia watching over the day and you watching over the night, I'm guessing breakfast and dinner were the only times you two had to bond?"
"Unfortunately so. And while I would most enjoy spending time with you, duty says that I must guard the night, so after presiding over your coronation tomorrow, I shall be returning to my normal schedule."
"Oh." Twilight murmured, hanging her head slightly. She knew very well that it had to be done, but that didn't mean she had to like it.
"But that doesn't mean we can't continue the tradition!" Luna said back quickly, seeing Twilight's distress. "I would love for you to join me for meals! If you wish it."
"Every day that I can," Twilight replied, perking up a little. She took a bite of her salad and decided that it'd be best to change the subject. "So I heard you yelled at some of the nobles."
"Oh, do not get me started on those cretins, Twilight Sparkle," the Princess growled. "'Tis one thing to insult me, but to insult Celestia? To insult you? That is another matter entirely. A matter I take very personally."
"Well, they couldn't of been that bad, Luna."
"They plainly stated that you were unworthy of the throne, as if they, themselves, were! The mare that my sister preened for years to take her place was not good enough for them, simply because of her lineage? If you were even just 'good enough' for Celestia, then they should be scrambling to bow before you! But you were not 'just good enough' for her, you were her favorite student! Her favorite student ever! They should be treating you as a goddess!"
Twilight heard Luna's tirade, but only retained one piece of it. "I was really her favorite student? Out of everypony she ever taught, I was her favorite?"
"What?" Luna stuttered, slightly taken aback. "Well, yes, of course! She may have had plenty of students, but you were the youngest she took on. Young enough where you became more like a daughter to her than a student. At least that's what she told me."
"I... I did always sort of see her as a second mom, but I didn't know she felt the same way."
"So, do you see now why their actions made me so upset?"
"I guess so."
"I just find it insulting. It's as if they are insinuating that they all should get some form of promotion just because my sister died. They barely gave me time to grieve."
"About that, Luna. We've talked about how I am, but what about you? How are you handling all this?"
"I am fine," Luna said with a sigh, "just exhausted. I'll feel better when I get back to my normal routine."
"Luna..."
"I'm serious, Twilight. I miss my sister, but I can't let my grief control me. I owe it to her to press on."
"...Alright, Luna. I trust you."
"Should you not be eating, Twilight? It is my understanding that you have somewhere to be."
"Yeah," Twilight groaned, "and I really want to go! These things were awesome when I was just the bookish little filly that never left the Princess' side, but now I get to be the center of attention!" she proclaimed, dripping with sarcasm.
"I know what you mean," Luna chuckled, "but think about it this way: come tomorrow, you can simply reschedule such events at your leisure. Being the Princess means that everypony has to do things at your convenience."
"I suppose," Twilight snickered back. "That seems like an abuse of power though."
"Being the Princess is probably the most stressful job in Equestria. Nopony can blame you for making full use of the privileges that come with it. After all, even royalty must... 'unwind' every so often. Tia did it all the time!"
"I get it," she muttered back, "if I'm having a rough day, no use in making it any rougher. Still, I don't think I'll be doing that too often."
"Admirable. However, you are not Princess yet, so this one you must attend. Besides, the sooner you get there, the sooner you can shake everypony's hoof and leave."
"I guess that's true as well," she giggled, picking up the pace of her eating. She did want to spend more time with Luna, but she couldn't deny that her friend was right. She finished her meal, said her goodbye to Luna and left, eager to finish her last chore for the day.
She made for the West Courtyard, but had only made it halfway there when a sharp throbbing in the back of her head made her double over.
A burning sensation in the back of her mind was pulling at her consciousness, trying to draw her in. She started to fight it, but quickly relented when she realized the futility of it. She felt herself partially ripped from her body and for the second time, found herself floating before the sun.
Oh... Errr, hi? You didn't have to be so aggressive, I would have come if you'd had just asked nicely.
The sun burned. It had provided Equestria with a balmy spring day and it was ready to be put to rest.
Seriously? Yesterday you all but refused to set, now you want to go down early? The sunset isn't supposed to happen for another half hour!
...
You are a real hoof-full, you know.
...
Fine, but you owe me for this one!
She slowly reached out with her spirit and nudged the fiery orb. With almost unexpected ease, she felt it slip below the horizon, making way for Luna's night. As she felt herself being pulled fully back into her body, she felt a small sting on her flank. "He just zapped me! Again! Ungrateful little..."
She continued grumbling to herself all the way to the courtyard, remembering to put a smile on just as she arrived on the scene. All-in-all, about two dozen smartly-dressed ponies milled about in groups. Far less than Sound Mind had described, but still far more than Twilight had hoped for. "Might as well get this over with."
The instant she stepped out into the courtyard proper, everypony there turned to look at her. "Um, hello?" When she spoke, most of the ponies reacted by turning back towards whoever they had been speaking to before. "Well that's weird."
"Believe it or not, it's a measure of respect," said a voice from over to her right. "They're not supposed to approach you, you're supposed to approach them.
"Quill-Pen?" she gasped, recognizing the voice. She turned to the older unicorn mare and gave a hug to Celestia's old seneschal. "I didn't know you would be here! Didn't your job end when Celestia died?"
"Well, I've still got a few things to take care of before I head off into parts unknown. As the Princess' right hoof, I'm supposed to make sure her Will is followed down to the last word. First bit of which is finding and training you a seneschal of your own! Given it any thought?"
"Actually," Twilight replied sheepishly, "I had kinda been hoping you would stay. I mean the seneschal is supposed to be a pony that the Princess trusts more than anypony and you were always so nice to me..."
"Ah! Say no more, kiddo. I'll stick around for ya!"
"Wait, really? Weren't you going to retire?"
"I'm only fifty-three, Twilight!" Quill-Pen said with a boisterous chuckle. "I can stay here to make sure things go smoothly for the next few years and will still have plenty of time after that to train my own replacement!" She put a hoof around Twilight's shoulders and continued in a quieter voice. "Now, I want you to relax while you're here. You know Ironside? The Minister of the Army? He and I let it slip that anypony who came here to harass you would find their lives becoming very difficult for a very long time, so the only ponies here are your supporters!"
"That can't have gone over well."
"No, it didn't, but I learned a long time ago that my job wasn't going to make me any friends. As for Ironside, well that old horse has never cared what anypony thinks of him."
"The way Shining and Luna put it, I didn't think I had any support among the nobles or ministers."
"Well, most of them are being foals about everything that's happened, but there are still some of us who remember you as little Twilight, the filly with a million questions who wanted to know everything about everything. You're young, but you're a good kid, with a little coaching you'll do just fine." The amused look on Quill-Pen's face quickly snapped to a startled realization. "Oh! Speaking of the ancient hard-head, he wanted to attend tonight, but had a few 'fires to put out,' as he put it. He told me to give you his regards and his regrets."
"Really?" Twilight asked, raising an eyebrow. "I always thought he didn't like me."
"He doesn't, but then I don't think he likes anypony. He does, however, think you're the best pony for the job. Don't ask me why he does though. I may agree with him, but he has his own reasons for everything and he doesn't share them with anypony."
"I guess I should still thank him."
"Yes you should. Now, I should probably tell you who's here so you know who exactly you need to speak to. First off, the four ponies I was chatting with are all professors at Celestia's school. You might know a few of them, but you don't really need to chat with them tonight. Next up," she quipped, steering Twilight around to face the largest group, "that big gaggle over there has some of Equestria's ambassadors and ministers, as well as a visiting foreign dignitary. If you do nothing else tonight, speak to our guest. Last thing we need is to kick off your reign with an international dispute because you ignored somepony important."
"Got it."
"Now, over there," she continued, pointing at a group of five or so ponies, "are some nobles. Now I know I said there are only supporters here, but they still might give you some trouble just because they can. Lastly, those two over in the corner there are the former Deputy Prime Minister and his Chief of Staff, who as of three days ago became the new Prime Minister and Deputy Prime Minister, respectively. Speak to them if you can."
"Anything else?"
"No, that's it. Try to relax and at least look like you're having a good time though. Remember, while you're here you're a star among cheap gems.".
"Uhhh, speaking of cheap gems, where's Sound Mind?"
"The Minister of the Interior conveniently 'forgot' to file a very important report and he sent her off to do so, if you get what I mean. She'll be gone the rest of the night," Quill-Pen said with a wink.
Twilight gave a nervous giggle and made her way over to the largest group. Might as well get the important stuff out of the way first.
As she approached, the group opened up, allowing her a path right to the center. What she saw astounded her. Most of the ponies around her wore sincere smiles, each one greeting her with a bow and a chorus of "Lady Twilight." She in turn smiled back and nodded her appreciation at them. She made it to the center of the gathering and found herself face-to-face with something even more unexpected.
"A zebra?"
"Ah, Miss Twilight Sparkle. I am Chief Elder Abebe. The honor is mine," the striped stallion said to her in a deep voice.
He's almost as big as Big Mac... She returned the bow of his head and greeted him, "It's always nice to have visitors. I wasn't aware that your people had sent anypony to us."
"When news of the late Princess' death reached our lands, the Elders gathered in council. Princess Celestia was a friend of the zebra. Her replacement, however was an unknown entity to us. We had originally decided to wait and watch. Shortly after, I received a missive from a mutual friend of ours explaining who you were and what this meant."
"Zecora?"
"Indeed," he replied with a nod. Using his teeth, he pulled a scroll from his cloak and allowed Twilight to take it in her magic. "It was then that we realized what we must do. The Elder Council of the Zebra people have officially endorsed you as the new Princess of the Sun. I realize that domestically it is mostly a symbolic gesture that does little beyond provide moral support, but hopefully it will shout a message to the other nations that Equestria does not stand alone and is not to be trifled with. I hope you will take it as a gesture of friendship between our peoples."
"Of course I will! This is perfect! I really appreciate this." She rolled the scroll up again and tucked it under one of her wings for safekeeping, like she had seen Fluttershy do in the past. "So, if you don't mind me asking, how do you know Zecora?"
"Zecora is my daughter," Abebe said with a proud smile. "Thus why the Elders support you. A friend of Zecora's is a friend of all zebra."
"Alright, I've got one more question. Sorry about that, it's just that Zecora is the only other zebra I've met. Anyway, why does she speak in rhymes, but you don't?"
"Zecora has written to me of your inquisitive nature and mind like a dry sponge. Such admirable traits are nothing to apologize for!" the zebra chuckled. "But Zecora speaks in rhymes because she is one of the few zebra shamans. Their ways are strange, even among zebras. Even so, their odd speech endears them to us and has become as much a part of our culture as their herbalism has."
"Oh! I never knew that! Thank you!"
"Teaching is its own reward, child. But alas, I will not keep you. You have many ponies to see tonight and little time to see them in. But before you go, I wish to state that the Elders are currently in the process of appointing Zecora as our people's first ever official Ambassador to Equestria."
"That's great! If there's anything you or the zebras need before you head back home, please come see me right away!"
He gave a grateful bow of his head. She said her goodbyes and trotted over to the next group, the nobles. She could tell right away that none of their smiles were genuine.
"Hello, everypony," she called out, hoping that they'd keep their charade going at least until she could get away from them.
"Princess!" a lithe, greenish unicorn mare half-shouted, sauntering over to Twilight with a wine glass aloft in her magic.
"I'm actually not the Princess yet."
"You are closer than any of us have ever been!" she said, gesturing to the rest of the group. "But where are my manners? I am Golden Plains. My family owns most of the land between Appleoosa and the Everfree Forest. Charmed."
"Pleased to meet you as well," Twilight replied as she shook the mare's hoof. "What Noble house are you from?"
"Well, actually I'm not a member of a Noble House. However, my family is wealthier than most of the real Houses, so we are hoping for that to change very soon," she stated almost dismissively. She took a sip of her wine then looked at Twilight. "Now, my Lady Twilight, as to why I am here. I would like to ask for your hoof in sacred matrimony."
Internally, Twilight slapped a hoof to her forehead. Externally, she did nothing of the sort, but only for appearance's sake. "On behalf of whom? Your son?"
"No! On behalf of myself, of course!" she exclaimed, giving Twilight a look that Twilight suspected Golden Plains thought was an alluring manner.
Is she serious? She's almost old enough to be my mother! "Uhh, thank you, but I'm going to have to decline."
"Oh, come now," Golden Plains whined, putting a hoof on Twilight's shoulder. "Surely you can see the benefits of counting a family such as mine among your allies."
Twilight shrugged the mare's hoof off of her. "It's not happening."
"Well. I can see that my time here was wasted tonight!"
"Apparently."
Golden Plains finished the rest of her drink in one gulp, then stormed off, nose in the air. Twilight turned to the rest of the assembled nobleponies. "Alright, I'm saying this once. If any of you are planning on asking me that same thing, don't. I'm only going to end up giving you the same answer I gave her. Understood?"
There was a grumbling of agreement, so she decided to leave the nobles to their own twisted devices before more damage could be done. The final group among the gathered ponies, the last ponies she had to speak to before she could have some 'me time,' were the new Prime Minister and his Deputy. This time around, she decided to just throw routine to the wind and just greet him like she would her friends.
"Hi! I hear congratulations are in order?"
The Prime Minister, a proud, blue earth pony stallion turned to greet her with a smile. "Twilight Sparkle! Thank you for your words, though it's my understanding that I should be the pony congratulating you. I take it you remember me?"
"I do, Sterling Sea. You were always in the library when I was a filly and I always thought it was weird because you had graduated before I even started school. You were always studying law, if I remember correctly."
"You do! I was hoping that it would help me advance in the government. I'd say it worked."
"It did."
"Now, on to business. I would like to personally apologize for the actions of my predecessor."
"What? Why apologize? You didn't have anything to do with that," Twilight replied with a confused frown.
"True, but his actions were extremely shameful. It may be the Prime Minister's job to privately butt-heads, so to speak, with the Princesses now and again, but to openly defy her? To commit seditious acts? It's a disgrace to the Office, for which I deeply apologize."
"Oh, I get it. Well, apology accepted then."
"Well, I've got to run. There's still a lot to get done before tomorrow, but I wanted to at least say 'hello' now that you are awake. I'll let you get yourself acquainted with Scrolls here," he said, gesturing to the tan unicorn mare next to him. He then gave a quick bow and trotted off.
Twilight noticed that 'Scrolls' had been staring at her with an appraising eye the whole time. "Hi! Scrolls, he said?"
"My name is actually 'Edifying Scroll.' He calls me 'Scrolls' to annoy me," the mare said gruffly in a deep, yet still feminine voice. "If I may speak openly?"
"Sure! Go ahead!"
"I don't like you, Twilight Sparkle," Edifying Scroll said plainly, much to Twilight's bewilderment. "I never have. Your first year at Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns was the year I graduated, so you probably don't remember me, but I remember you. Back then you were aloof, unattached, and smug to everypony but the Princess. Frankly, you don't seem to have changed much." Edifying Scroll let out a frustrated sigh. "Honestly, I don't think you're ready for this. But all that being said, I did trust Celestia and she trusted you, so I'm willing to give you a shot."
It took Twilight a few seconds to find her voice again, but she decided that if the Deputy Prime Minister was going to keep it somewhat cordial, so would she. "I can't say I like you very much either, if that's the way you're going to introduce yourself to me. You seem like a smart pony though, so if you're willing to be a bit more tactful and give me advice instead of just criticism, I think we'll be able to get along well enough."
Twilight extended her hoof to Edifying Scroll. The older mare stared at it for a few seconds before taking it with a smirk crossing her features. "I think I can live with that. Who knows? Maybe I'll find out that you're not so bad when somepony just sits down and talks to you."
Twilight felt herself smiling back. She may not have been in the best situation of her life, but she believed that she had made the most of it. "Well, thank you. I'd love to stay and get to know you, but I've had a really long day. I'm really sorry, but I sort of want to make my way to bed. Anytime you want to talk though, just let me know. If you're going to be helping Luna and I lead the country, then I can definitely make time for you."
"Even princesses need sleep, eh? Alright, I'll take over from here, this party's about run its course anyway. You sneak out the side door there and head up to bed, I'll get Quill-Pen and we'll send the rabble home."
Hoping that this was the start of a new, if strange and somewhat confrontational, friendship, Twilight followed Edifying Scroll's advice and made her way back to her chambers at a full canter, stopping only to politely greet the guards standing outside her door. She burst in and immediately flopped down on the bed. Several minutes later, she sat back up and scanned the room.
"I wonder if Celestia kept any wine in here... I'll look later, I think it's time for another bath."
A/N: Writing... writing... writing... finish, check word count, facedesk.
Sad thing is that in my outline, this chapter was originally supposed to include the coronation. So much for that.
Also, I don't really believe my newest pre-reader is up for the job, so I recently let him go. If anyone is interested in taking up the role (mainly helping to spot my spelling/grammar screw-ups), send me a private message, or e-mail me at asylum1388@gmail.com (don't just post it in the comments please) but be warned:
I will not hesitate to fire your ass if you prove unsatisfactory and I will not give second chances. Just sayin'.
Rewrote the last scene about five times, didn't like any of them. Screw it, we're doing this live!
On an unrelated note, one of my pre-readers, PiquoPie voiced a concern that he had. I listed him as pre-reader for Chapter 2, but not Chapter 3 and stated that I fired my pre-reader. It wasn't he who I fired. He wasn't mentioned in Chapter 3 because I didn't have him pre-read Chapter 3. Sorry for the error, Piquo!
Anyway, for this chapter:
Editor: Pissfer
Pre-readers: PiquoPie, f0xhole, and Nanomight.
The soft prodding of a hoof on her side slowly pulled Twilight out of her slumber. She was awake and she was not happy about it. She waved off the offending pony and rolled over.
A soft and comfortably familiar voice whispered softly into her ear, "Come on, Twilight. Time to get up, it's your big day!"
Big day or not, Twilight's head was pounding, her body was aching and her eyes refused to open. She felt like an absolute train wreck. She rolled over and pulled her covers over her head. Maybe the intruder would go away if she ignored them.
"I thought you'd be excited! What's wrong with- Oh, I see..."
Whoever it was, they fell silent as the clopping of hooves reached Twilight's ears, fading off into another room. A couple minutes later, they returned, grabbed one of Twilight's forelegs and pulled her off of her vastly over-sized bed, causing her to land roughly on her hooves. Leaning against her waker, she felt herself being guided somewhere. Where didn't exactly matter, as long as she didn't have to wake up completely.
"Alright, Twilight, climb in here," her guide whispered to her, directing Twilight's hooves to a smooth, hard object.
The bath? Yes a nice hot bath would be perfect. She could climb in, get nice and warm, and just drift back off- "WHAT IN THE NAME OF- WHO THE- OH MY STARS THAT'S COLD!"
Fully alert and squealing loudly, Twilight hurled herself over the edge of the tub, landing on the floor in a crumpled shivering heap.
"Oh, good, you're awake," a grinning Quill-Pen chuckled down at Twilight.
"Bite me."
"Charming. Here I'll draw you a warm one this time." Twilight glared spitefully at Quill-Pen as her future seneschal drew a second bath before helping Twilight back into the golden cistern, a mischievous smile on the older mare’s face the entire time. "So, how're you feeling?"
"Awful. I feel like I just got bucked in the forehead by Applejack."
"I think I may know why," Quill-Pen replied. Snorting as she tried to hold back her laughter, she levitated an empty wine bottle over to Twilight.
"You've got to me kidding me. Did I really drink that whole thing?"
"So it would seem," Quill-Pen murmured as she set the bottle down on the floor. She floated a bottle of shampoo over to Twilight and continued, "Care to tell me why you did this to yourself?"
"I didn't mean to," Twilight whined, "it just sorta happened. That wine is... was Princess Celestia's favorite and I found the bottle last night in her old wardrobe. It actually hurt. I think I even started crying again, so I decided to have a glass in her honor, but that only made me feel worse, so I had a second one. Then one thing led to another and I guess I drank the whole thing. I don't remember much after the second glass."
"I'm not surprised, she did like her drink a little stronger than most ponies. That was probably equal to a bottle-and-a-half of normal wine. Maybe in a thousand years when you're as big as she was you'll be able to handle that, but for the moment you're the same size as you were before all this," the old mare said tenderly. "What I'm more concerned about, however, is not how much you drank, but why you'd drink that much in the first place."
"I know, I know, that was pretty stupid. I just miss her. I admit that I've wanted to be a princess since before she even took me as her student, but I wanted to be a princess with her, not instead of her."
"I understand, Twilight, but all the same I'm removing all of the alcohol the Princess had stashed for herself in there. If you would like some wine, you'll have to ask the kitchens so that I can monitor your intake. I'll let you keep your own when I'm sure that this won't be a problem."
"Wait a minute," Twilight muttered back with a hint of a glare, "I'm going to become princess in a few hours and you're going to treat me like a little filly?"
"Yes. Yes I am."
"Well thanks, that's definitely for the better," Twilight giggled, bringing her headache roaring back. "Seriously, though, I don't think I'll be drinking anything again anytime soon.
"Anything?" Quill-Pen replied in a teasing tone, waving a crystal chalice of water in front of Twilight's nose.
"You know what I meant, smartmule," Twilight grumbled back as she swiped the cup out of the air and sucked the cool liquid down.
"You honestly didn't think I'd let you get away with this, did you? I'll make sure you don't live this down for a while," Quill-Pen chucked, trotting over to the sink to refill the glass. "Now, I hate to hassle you in this state, but its my job and you did re-hire me after all. Sunrise is in about five minutes, you know what to do there. The ceremony starts at noon sharp and I'd like at least two hours of time to get you ready just to make sure we have time to deal with any snags. Until then, I'll let you do whatever you want, even take a nap to sleep off that hangover."
"Alright, thanks. Will you come and get me when its time to go?" Twilight murmured in reply, taking the glass back and sipping from it slowly this time around.
"I'll do that. Enjoy your morning, lightweight," Quill-Pen said with a short nod before turning and leaving Twilight alone with her bath.
Twilight finished washing out her mane and sat back in the warm water, taking the time to stare out the window and enjoy the last moments of the night sky. A short time later, she felt something buzz in her head, like some form of alarm clock. She closed her eyes and expanded her thoughts, the strange catharsis coming much easier this time. She quickly found herself floating before the sun for the third time and could tell that it wasn't happy to see her in the least.
Before you do whatever childish thing you're about to, listen. I had an awful night and feel just as awful, so I would really, really appreciate it if you didn't give me any fuss this morning. Also, you owe me for yesterday, remember?
She felt the sun ready some form of rebuke, a rebuke that never came. Maybe the solar orb sensed her distress, or perhaps there just wasn't any fun in throwing a fit if she wasn't going to argue back, but it allowed her to push it up towards the horizon without a fight. Twilight hadn't honestly expected reasoning with it to work, but wasn't going to complain that it did.
With little else to do, she slid her consciousness back into her body and climbed out of the bathtub, stopping only to let out the water and collect her cup, before making her way back to Celestia's- rather, her- room. After glancing around for a few moments, she trotted out to the balcony and sat down in the cool morning air. Within minutes, she had dropped down to her stomach, laying with one flank resting against the cool marble.
She must've dozed off at some point, because it seemed like only a minute or two before Quill-Pen returned with a stack of toast and dragged her off to whatever preparations needed to be done. Before she knew it, Twilight was sitting in a dressing room in what amounted to a glorified salon chair as a half-dozen ponies tugged on her mane and covered her with more makeup than she had ever seen in her life.
"So when you said preparations..."
"Twilight, did you honestly think you'd be the one organizing these events anymore?"
"I had hoped."
"Well that's just too bad," Quill-Pen teased. "I realize you don't care for all this pomp, but the ponies of Equestria do. Such is the sacrifice you must make for your ponies."
Twilight opened her mouth to form a rebuttal, but was cut off as the room's door slammed open, an ecstatic Rarity trotting in with Fluttershy close behind.
"Twilight! How are youuuu- just what do you ruffians think you are doing to her?"
"Pardon me?" one of the stylists gasped at the outburst.
"This is all wrong! Twilight doesn't need even half that much makeup! And are those hairclips? What in Celestia's name are you thinking?"
"I'll have you know that I have been Canterlot's top makeup arteest for well over a decade!"
"And you have learned nothing! You can't just primp Twilight up like some run-of-the-mill noblepony! Her's is a much more subtle beauty that must be coaxed out gently by a practiced hoof, not covered up in powder and poise! Get out! I will not have you ruining her special day! OUT I SAID!"
Despite their protests, the Royal Stylists were all tossed out of the room in an ungraceful pile, then the door slammed and locked shut in their snouts.
"That wasn't very nice, Rarity. They were just trying to make Twilight look pretty," Fluttershy grumbled.
"There is no 'trying' with Twilight, dear. I'm sure Quill-Pen would agree with me that Twilight is gorgeous enough on her own."
"You're the expert," the gray mare chuckled.
"Well, thanks I guess, Rarity," Twilight grumbled.
"Now now, I know you'd prefer if we just let you go 'as is’," Rarity cooed as she brought a wet cloth up to Twilight's face. "Oh, hold still, I need to get that abominable eye shadow off... There! Where was I? Oh, yes! Every single pony in Equestria will be looking up to you now, and while it’s true that one does not need be beautiful to be a good role-model, you are going to be the new face of Equestria! It's only prudent that we accentuate your natural beauty for all to see! Besides, I want my work to last and I suspect your mane will eventually turn into something like Celestia's and Luna's, so I’d like to find a workable style that won’t require any extra... attachments."
It must have made sense to Rarity, but Twilight had bigger things on her mind. Luckily a distraction came in the form of a light tugging on one of her wings, so she turned to see Fluttershy gently running a hoof through her feathers. She wasn’t quite sure what the pegasus was doing, but it was relieving the tension in her back. A little.
"So, Rarity, where is Spike? You said you were going to bring him here when he woke up and I know that even he wouldn't sleep this long. Though I wouldn't put it past him to try," Twilight quipped with a smirk, drawing a soft giggle from both of her friends.
"Yes, I'm sorry for that, but the poor little guy stayed up so long that it made him rather sick, so I forced him to stay in bed yesterday. My parents were caring for him, but I sent Rainbow Dash to go retrieve him this morning and she should be back within the hour. Ill or not, I wouldn't let him be absent on a day like today." The fashionista finished up with Twilight's mane and rubbed her chin thoughtfully. "Yes, much better. As much as I love to experiment with your looks, no matter what I do it always seems to end up better when I take a minimalist approach."
"Thanks, really. I think this has been the longest I've ever gone without seeing him." Rarity spun the chair around so that Twilight was looking in the mirror. Twilight half-groaned as she turned her head to inspect her friend's work. "Alright, I'll admit it. You were right this time, Rarity."
"It was my pleasure and, honestly, was there ever any doubt? Next, up!" With her magic, Rarity lifted the immaculate centerpiece of the Royal Regalia that Celestia always wore around her neck and slipped it over Twilight's head. "Fits perfectly! Ah, the wonders of magic. Now for the shoes. Lovely. And where's the tiara?"
"It's part of the ceremony, so Luna has it at the moment."
"Oh, of course! Then in that case we'll head out as soon as Fluttershy has finished preening those lovely wings. I'm ashamed to say that those particular limbs are something I just can't seem to get the hang of."
"Oh! I wasn't actually preening her, her feathers really didn't need it. It's just that Twilight looks a little nervous and having my wings stroked has always helped me relax. I thought it might help."
Fluttershy let the feathered appendage fall from her grasp and Twilight stretched it out with a pleasured moan. "Actually, I think it did, Fluttershy. Thank you."
"Alright!" Quill-Pen shouted, causing everypony to jump at the unexpected outburst. "Now that we're done here, first things first, Twilight, we must go see if the reckless wonder has come back with the reptile. As for you two, Princess Luna had front-row seats reserved for you and the other three. I'd suggest you go fill them ASAP."
With surprising efficiency, Quill-Pen pushed them all out of the room and directed Rarity and Fluttershy in the direction of the Throne Room. She then mentioned for Twilight to follow her. She led Twilight to a narrow hallway that ran between the inner castle and the back of the Throne Room, one of the halls through which Celestia would often disappear into after a difficult court session to avoid having to deal with anypony on the way to her chambers.
"Long story short, we wait here until you're announced, then you enter and essentially just follow the Princess' lead. Got your speech ready?"
"MY WHAT?!"
"Joking. You'll be expected to say a few words, but it really doesn't have to be anything beyond the standard 'I'm honored'. Any questions?"
"Just one: was scaring me like that really necessary?"
"Yes. Yes it was. I was hoping it would loosen you up. Did it work?"
"No."
"Oh well, can't blame me for trying."
Twilight sat down and closed her eyes, trying to settle the parasprites in her stomach. She hadn't noticed how nervous she was when she had been getting made-up by that group of ponies nor while she was being groomed by Rarity and Fluttershy, but now it was all starting to hit her.
She wasn't ready for this. She was too young, too inexperienced. She still had so much to see, so many things to learn before she would even be close to prepared to even teach a class at her old school, let alone run a country. This was all happening way too fast!
She had begun to hyperventilate and was seriously thinking of just teleporting out of there when a familiar voice brought her back to reality. "Twilight!"
"Spike?" Her number-one assistant, eyes full of tears, ran over to her as quickly as his stubby legs could carry him and threw his arms around her neck. She sat in shock for a few seconds before pulling him closer with one of her hooves. "Thanks, Rainbow," she mused as she saw the pegasus posing in the doorway behind them.
"I wouldn't leave ya hangin', Twi."
"Let's leave them alone, shall we?" Quill-Pen muttered as she walked by Rainbow Dash, nudging her back towards the Throne Room. "Come on, I'll show you where you're sitting."
"Lead the way!"
Twilight ignored the back-and-forth, instead letting the calming effect of Spike's company wash over her.
After holding her silently for nearly a minute, he finally burst out. "Don't you ever scare me like that again!"
"I'm sorry, Spike," she murmured back, "it's just-"
"I know why you did it. Just don't do it again," Spike interrupted, burying his face into Twilight’s chest as he spoke.
The pair sat in silence for a few more minutes, content to just be in the other's presence.
"...Thanks, Spike."
"For what?"
"For reminding me that I'm not alone," Twilight whispered to him. She gave him one last squeeze then pulled away. "Why don't you go sit down? I'm sure the girls saved you a seat right next to Rarity!" His eyes lit up as he ran off, leaving Twilight alone.
She closed her eyes again and raised her head to the ceiling, taking a deep breath. She wasn't ready. She wasn't ready, but that didn't matter. She had been taught to be the best, by the best. Sure, she was nervous- no terrified- of this burden fate placed upon her, but there were hundreds- thousands, even- of ponies depending on her to step up. Celestia had trusted that she could do this, so she had to trust that she could as well, as hard as it may be. Sure, she'd make mistakes, but that's how you learned.
Trumpets sounded from the throne room. It was starting.
Everything's fine. Everything'll go fine.
The flowing, masculine voice of Prime Minister Sterling Sea permeated the air. "Mares and Gentlecolts, today we are gathered to bear witness to an event none of us had ever thought we'd see. Today, a new princess will ascend to the throne of Equestria to lead us into a new era full of peace and prosperity."
"The pony we speak of," Luna's voice chimed in, "was discovered by the late Princess Celestia in a most unusual fashion. At the center of one of the most powerful magical flares ever recorded, Celestia found a small filly we all know as Twilight Sparkle and took the young pony under her wing as her protégé and apprentice. In Twilight Sparkle, Celestia found not just a powerful magician, but a kind, affectionate, curious, and very intelligent pony. She found a pony who deeply reminded her of, more than anything else, herself."
Twilight felt a wet drop running down her cheek. Luna, this is too much.
"Since becoming the late Princess' student," Sterling Sea continued on, "Twilight Sparkle has gained the respect and admiration of nearly every professor at Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns, earned record-breaking marks in every class she took. She even took the initiative to sit in on hundreds of sessions of Royal Court."
"But that is not all she accomplished under my sister's tutelage. Two years ago she was sent to Ponyville, where she learned the true value of friendship. With these new friends, she has saved Equestria from catastrophe multiple times," a low murmur ran through the crowd, "and in the process changed from a secluded scholar to a true social butterfly and has become one of Ponyville's most beloved citizens." Another excited murmur. Nearly all of Equestria knew of Twilight the heroine, but it had never occurred to Twilight that she was practically a legend. Nopony knew of the simple facets of her life that made her, well, her! "She has even shown unheard-of compassion, going so far as to extend a hoof in friendship to me when nopony else would and has since become my dearest friend. As such, I beseech you to love her as you loved my sister. Now, Twilight Sparkle, step forward!"
I can do this. I can do this. I can do this. Oh please let me be able to do this.
She felt her hooves moving, though she wasn't actually sure she was the one controlling them. Her vision narrowed. She was acutely aware of the crowd’s judging gaze, but she could only see Luna's face. The Princess wore a stern, emotionless expression, though her eyes were filled with an overwhelming medley of feelings. Twilight found herself standing face-to-face with the regal mare, heart racing, mind numb. The crowd was deathly silent, nopony willing to break the sacred silence.
"Twilight Sparkle. You have been named by my sister, Celestia, Princess of the Sun, as sole heir to her throne. Do you accept the burden laid before you?"
"Yes," Twilight’s voice announced. Was somepony speaking in her voice? No, it was Twilight herself speaking. She was doing this. She wasn't ready for this, nor was she sure she wanted it, but she had made her decision. There was nopony here who could force her to go through with this, not Luna, not even Celestia.
With a renewed confidence, she stared straight into Luna's eyes and said with more force, "Yes I do."
"Do you vow, for the rest of your days, to serve the ponies of Equestria as they will serve you? To lead them through suffering and prosperity? To commit yourself, body, mind, and spirit to ensuring a brighter future for all?"
This is it, no turning back now. "I do."
"Then kneel," Luna proclaimed, levitating a heart-wrenchingly familiar headpiece towards Twilight.
Twilight did as Luna said, kneeling on her forelegs, bowing her head reverently.
"With the power granted to me by the Creator and the ponies of Equestria, I crown thee Twilight Sparkle, Princess of the Sun and of Equestria." Twilight gasped softly as a light weight was placed gently just behind her horn. "Rise, Princess Twilight Sparkle and present yourself to our subjects."
A cacophony of cheers erupted, as if all of Canterlot- all of Equestria- was voicing their joy at the moment. One ancient monarch had passed on, yet a fresh-faced young mare stood up to the challenge before her and took the reins.
A new princess has been crowned.
Twilight pushed herself back to her hooves and smiled out at the roaring sea of faces staring back at her. There were so many things she wanted to be feeling. She wanted to be humbled by the opportunity before her or to be nervous at the task she had accepted. What she wanted most was to be sad at the terrible way fate had given her this gift; but to be completely and brutally honest with herself, she really felt like she had just got her cutie mark all over again.
Let's play 'Find the Easter Egg!'
Editor: Pissfer
Pre-readers: PiquoPie, f0xhole, and Nanomight.
Nineteen hours after the coronation of Princess Twilight Sparkle
Twilight was nestled in the steaming water, relaxing in her bath, when Quill-Pen burst into the bathroom. “You’re awake?” the older mare gasped overenthusiastically.
“The sun rising without you having to remind me didn’t clue you in? How long is it going to be before you let me forget about yesterday morning?” Twilight groaned.
“Probably until you bury me,” Quill-Pen quipped with a mischievous smirk.
“Great,” Twilight muttered while working the last bit of suds from her mane.
“I’ll admit you do look better than you did yesterday. Sound better too,” Quill-Pen murmured with an air of sincerity. She sauntered over to the side of the bathtub and sat down. “So are you feeling any better?”
Twilight hung her head and started making circles on the surface of the water with her hoof. “I'm not hung over if that’s what you mean. Whether I feel better about Celestia... Well, it seems to change every couple of hours. I’ll feel fine one moment, then the next I miss her so much that I want to cry.”
“That’s called a ‘mood swing’; it happens when you lose somepony you love.”
Twilight’s eyes flickered over towards her new assistant with a glare. “I know.”
“Well, don’t make open-ended statements if you don’t want an answer,” Quill-Pen shot back, sticking out her tongue. “So, how does it feel being princess now?”
“I don’t think it’s actually hit me yet... that I’m a princess, I mean. I still feel the same as always and yesterday felt more like a graduation than anything else, what with everypony congratulating me,” Twilight whispered. “Maybe I’m just in shock...”
“Or maybe it feels right. Like this was the way it was always meant to be,” Quill-Pen mused reassuringly.
“Maybe... So, I take it you’re here to tell me about my day?” Twilight chirped, hoping the change of subject might lift her mood.
“If you like.”
“Lay it on me,” Twilight replied while feeling around the bottom of the tub for the drain’s plug. She found it and kicked it open with her back hoof, letting the water out.
“Alright. First off, your friends are heading back to Ponyville today, so I organized a nice breakfast for all of you in the private dining room. Princess Luna, on the other hoof, will be unable to attend. She sent her regrets.”
“Oh, really? Why?” Twilight moaned as she finished drying herself off.
“I’m not sure, actually. She never said,” Quill-Pen replied, following Twilight out of the bathroom. “Regardless, she won’t be there. Once we see your friends off, you will have a meeting with the cabinet for about three hours, after which we will break for an hour-long lunch at noon. Then, you’ll be holding a question-and-answer session in the Throne Room for the nobility and some of Equestria’s more well-off commonponies for the rest of the afternoon.”
“WHAT? What could have possibly possessed you to schedule something like that on my first day?” Twilight moaned, struggling to slip into the last of her jeweled shoes.
Quill-Pen levitated Twilight’s golden tiara onto Twilight’s head to complete the Royal Attire before continuing. “More often than not, the nobles are more trouble than they’re worth, but many of them aren’t willing to test their luck harassing their princess and have what they consider to be legitimate concerns. It’ll be easier just to play ‘Twenty Questions’ with them now than for your schedule to be cluttered with all of their individual petitions later. You’ll get plenty of stupid questions, sure, but simply answering said questions will do wonders towards staving off later problems.”
“Alright, I guess that makes sense,” Twilight replied with a hint of a groan. “Will I at least have you there to give me a hoof?”
“Yes. I’ll be right at your side to keep them from getting too unruly and I’ve made sure that each Minister in your cabinet will either be attending or sending their Deputy to help answer the tougher questions. You’ll be covered,” Quill-Pen said with a grin. She opened the bedroom door for Twilight and followed her princess out. The pair trotted down several flights of stairs before finding Fluttershy waiting for them outside of the dining room.
“Twilight! You’re here!” the yellow pegasus exclaimed in what amounted to a murmur from anypony else.
“Good morning, Fluttershy. How’s Spike?” Twilight replied back after giving her friend a quick hug.
“Oh, he’s much better now. I’m sorry for taking him away last night. I know you wanted him to stay with you, but I really wanted to keep him with me for observation,” Fluttershy squeaked apologetically. “You know, just to make sure he wasn’t still sick.”
“It’s okay, Fluttershy. I actually really appreciate you taking care of him like that. Thank you,” Twilight replied with a grin. She then continued in a jokingly serious voice, “So, Dr. Fluttershy, what’s the diagnosis?”
“He’s okay,” Fluttershy giggled, “just make sure he goes to bed early tonight.”
“I’ll do that. Is everypony already inside?”
“Oh! Yes. We were all waiting for you,” Fluttershy gasped. She pushed the door open to let Twilight in. She found all four of her other friends, along with Spike, seated around the table with a printed banner that said ‘Congratulations Princess Twilight!’ hanging overhead. Fluttershy frowned at the new addition to the room before speaking. “Pinkie, I was out there for three minutes. Where did you-”
“Ya know better than to ask, sugarcube.”
“Oh, right,” Fluttershy muttered as she and Twilight took their seats at the table.
The waitstaff brought out the food and the breakfast conversations commenced much like they always did. AJ and Rainbow began shouting over which one of them was better at some arbitrary task, Rarity berated Pinkie Pie on her lack of table manners, Spike, as always, took Rarity’s side and joined in the lecture, and Fluttershy flitted between the two arguments, trying to calm both situations.
Twilight, however, just ate silently with a content smile on her face. She knew in her heart that this was probably the last time she would be able to join them like this for a while, but she wasn’t going to let that ruin it for her. She knew that even if her friends weren’t going to be in Canterlot with her, they were still her friends and were only a short train ride away. So she sat, taking it all in.
It seemed to be over all too soon when Quill-Pen announced that it was time to start wrapping things up.
“Hold on a second!” Rainbow blurted out, cutting off the older pony. “Spike said he needed to talk to Twilight, in private, before we left.”
“What?” Twilight asked, completely bewildered. “Spike’s staying here, why would he have to talk with me before you guys left?”
“Well, he said it was important...” Rainbow trailed off when she noticed the dragon glaring at her. “Actually, I’ll just let him tell you.”
“Alright,” Twilight muttered, “come on, Spike, we can talk in the hall.” She stood up and led her number-one assistant out of the room. They walked a short distance before she turned to face him, frowning inwardly at the grave expression on his face. “So, what’s wrong, Spike?”
“I just gotta know, Twilight,” he snarled, not looking her in the eye. “You knew when you agreed to be princess that we’d have to move back to Canterlot, and you were okay with that, but did you ever stop to ask yourself whether I’d be okay with it?”
“What do you mean, Spike?”
“All of my friends are in Ponyville, Twilight! All of our friends are in Ponyville,” he said, raising his voice slightly. “What if I didn’t want to move back to Canterlot? Why didn’t you ask me? Did you even care?”
“Of course I did, Spike!” she replied guiltily. “There were just other things I had to-”
“Don’t give me that!” he interrupted, fully shouting now. “Tell me the truth! Did you think about what I might’ve wanted? Even once?”
“...No, Spike. I guess I didn’t,” she murmured tearfully. “I’m sorry.”
“Why are you so mad at me all of a sudden?” Twilight whined to him. “Yesterday you were so happy to see me!”
“Yesterday I was just happy to see you alive,” he replied, seething with frustration. Twilight could feel a tightness growing in her chest when she noticed the tears in the corners of his eyes.
“I’m really sorry, Spike...”
“So, what now?” he growled, no longer shouting, but obviously not yet calm.
Twilight was silent for what seemed to her like an eternity. “Well, I’m not going to make you do something you don’t want to, Spike,” she replied softly. “I guess the best thing I can do is let you choose where you want to stay.”
“So that’s it, huh?”
“What?” she squealed, reeling at the venom in his voice.
“Your first big decision as princess, and you can’t even be bothered to make it yourself? You’re going to just pass the responsibility off?” he snarled, his face contorting viciously.
“What? Spike, no, that’s not what I-”
“You’re not going to ask me to stay with you, or something? I guess that shows just how much I mean to you. You don’t need me anymore now that you’ve got Quill-Pen,” he interrupted, his claws balled into fists.
“That’s not it! You’re still my number-one assistant! The seneschal’s just a big job and-”
“And what? You can’t have me get in the way?”
“Spike, I don’t understand why you’re so angry! Please-” Twilight cried, desperately searching for some clue as to why he would be so angry with her.
“That’s just it, you don’t understand!” he screamed, a small jet of flames slipping from his mouth. “After all we’ve been through together, you couldn’t be bothered to even tell me what Celestia asked you to do? Then I had to find out from Luna that I might lose you? What would’ve happened if you died? You never even gave me the chance to say goodbye!”
“Spike...”
“I’ve had enough of this, Princess.” At that, he spun around and ran back to the dining room, leaving the confused and shell shocked Twilight sitting alone in the hallway. “I’m going to go see if one of the girls will let me stay with them. At least they still care about me!”
Thirty minutes later, Twilight sat in what was officially called ‘the War Room’, though it had not been used for that particular purpose for centuries. Now, it was simply the mid-sized meeting room where Cabinet meetings were held. The full Cabinet had been assembled; every Minister and Deputy Minister now sat at the large circular table, chatting amongst themselves as they waited for the meeting to commence.
The girls, having realized the gravity of what had transpired between Spike and Twilight from the expressions the pair wore, had given her simple, worried goodbyes before leaving the palace towards home, leaving Twilight feeling alone and empty inside.
“Twilight, listen,” Quill-Pen whispered to her from her side, “I know you’re hurting, but I- we- need you to be strong right now. This meeting is more important than I can say, and you can’t afford to make a bad impression.” Quill-Pen put a hoof on Twilight’s cheek and turned her Princess’ head so that they were eye-to-eye. “We can do something about Spike later, but for now you have an entire nation still reeling from the loss of its beloved leader. Its ponies need their new princess to step up and guide them.”
“I know, I know...” Twilight muttered sadly. “It’s just that we’ve fought before, but nothing like this. I’ve never seen him so upset before. I really don’t know what to do!”
“Would you like my advice?”
“Please.”
“Just let him be for the moment,” Quill-Pen replied. When Twilight opened her mouth to retort, she shook her head and continued. ”Give him some time to cool off, and trust in your friends, they won’t let anything happen to him. If you want, we can take some time over lunch to write each of them a letter explaining everything.
“I think I’d like that,” Twilight whispered, smiling for the first time since before the argument.
“Good. Now, before we begin, take a look at this,” Quill-Pen snickered as she slid a sheet of paper over to Twilight. “Before you ask, it’s a list of which cabinet members are from noble families and which aren’t. When they’re sworn in, they’re all required to take oaths to not use their position to advance the interests of their Houses, but you know as well as I do that they don’t always follow that oath.”
“Why give me this, though?” Twilight muttered, eyeing the list suspiciously. “And aren’t you a noble yourself?”
“My House disowned me long before Celestia asked me to be her seneschal. They’ve been kicking themselves ever since, but I wouldn’t have helped them get ahead anyway,” Quill-Pen chuckled. “As to why: I figure it’ll be helpful to know who you’re dealing with. Even the most honest among your Cabinet have ulterior motives, knowing which are nobles and from which House they are gives you a leg-up. Lets you nip any power plays they may try to make in the bud, so to speak.”
Twilight scanned the list carefully, taking in every detail.
Prime Minister Sterling Sea- Earth Pony Stallion- Born to an affluent non-noble family.
Deputy Prime Minister Edifying Scrolls- Unicorn Mare- Disowned noble of House Huffy, married into House Frazzleberry.
Minister of the Army Gen. Ironside- Unicorn Stallion- Member of House Dawnhammer, was in line to become House Dawnhammer’s next patriarch, but gave up the honor to become a Minister.
Deputy Minister of the Army Maj. Gen. Flitwing- Pegasus Mare- Commoner.
Minister of the Interior Open Plains- Unicorn Mare- Commoner.
Deputy Minister of the Interior Sound Mind- Unicorn Mare- Noble of House Highbrow.
Minister of Foreign Affairs Sharp Tongue- Unicorn Stallion- Noble of House Two-Bent
Deputy Minister of Foreign Affairs Silverhoof- Earth Pony Mare- Noble of House Bullion
Minister of Justice Heavy Hoof- Earth Pony Stallion- Born to an affluent non-noble family.
Deputy Minister of Justice Quick Wit- Pegasus Mare- Disowned member of House Blueblood.
Minister of Agriculture Nourishing Hoard- Earth Pony Mare- Noble of House Farsight
Deputy Minister of Agriculture Orange Peel- Earth Pony Stallion- Commoner.
Minister of the Weather Windweaver- Pegasus Mare- Noble of House Skydancer.
Deputy Minister of the Weather Cloud Gazer- Unicorn Stallion- Self-made affluent non-noble.
“Wow, this is great,” Twilight squealed, barely managing to keep her voice at a whisper. “I think this’ll really come in handy.”
“I thought so too. Now, let’s get on with this.” The seneschal caught Prime Minister Sterling Sea’s attention and gave him a nod. He responded by loudly banging a gavel on the table.
“I call this meeting to order!” he bellowed, causing almost everypony to jump in their seats. “Before we begin, I’d like to note that this gathering was called to bring Her Highness, Princess Twilight Sparkle, up to speed on the more important events in Equestria. As such, the only policy discussions that are to take place are those I personally approved last night.” He glanced around at each member of the Cabinet sternly before turning to Twilight and addressing her with a softer expression. “Because this meeting will be less consequential than most others, I would like to, with Your Highness’ permission, take things along a little less formally than usual. Skipping role-call, neglecting the usual time structure, not taking minutes, and such.”
Twilight gave him a quick smile and nodded her assent.
“Perfect. First order of business-”
“Are we just going to ignore the pink minotaur in the room?” Every head in the room turned towards the source of the annoyed voice, Minister Sharp Tongue. “Are we just going to pretend that we are all fine with working for this overcredulous little filly? This is outrageous!”
“Minister, that is completely unfair!” Edifying Scrolls bellowed back, standing up with her front hooves on the table. “Whether we think she’s qualified or not, she is now our princess. If you think she’s unfit for the job, then perhaps you should work to make her fit, rather than whine like a schoolcolt!”
“How dare you! I will not abide by this-”
“ENOUGH!” Sterling Sea shouted with enough force to shake several of the paintings hanging on the wall. “Minister Sharp Tongue, I believe that Princess Luna said that anypony who objected to the ascension of Princess Twilight was free to resign with no consequences, so if you believe yourself unable to fulfill your duties to the crown then leave now. Otherwise, I’ll remind you that any attempts to subvert the authority of the Princesses, including deliberately halting the functioning of the government, is considered treason, a crime which is handled not by the Equestrian Law Enforcement Agency, but by the Royal Guard. In other words, if you are arrested for such a thing, you won’t be sitting in one of your friend Heavy Hoof’s cushy jail cells, but one of General Ironside’s dungeons!”
Sharp Tongue gaped at the Prime Minister for several seconds, his mouth hanging open like a fish out of water, before his eyes flickered over to Ironside. The old soldier responded by giving the younger stallion a grin that radiated malicious intent. It was more than enough to cow Sharp Tongue into submission. “...Objection withdrawn.”
“Do some of them really hate me that badly?” Twilight whispered aside to Quill-Pen.
“Well, no, not exactly,” the seneschal whispered back. “Some of them really dislike you, but for the most part any arguments are simply old rivalries flaring up. What you just saw was normal in meetings Celestia didn’t attend in pony. They tended to forget their manners when she wasn’t watching them.”
“Now, as I was saying before the interruption, the first order of business is discussion of the budget. Minister Open Plains?”
“Thank you, Prime Minister,” an off-white unicorn voiced, “but Miss Sound Mind went over the budget with the Princess the day before yesterday, and as you said policy changes and proposals are not in the scope of this meeting. Thus, unless Her Highness has any questions for the two us, we’ve nothing to discuss for the moment.” She gave Twilight an expectant smile and nodded politely.
“I think I’m alright for now,” Twilight chirped back, glad for the distraction from her thoughts of Spike. “Just let me know when you-” She was interrupted by the sound of somepony clearing their throat. “Oh, right! Let Quill-Pen know when you want to talk about specifics. I keep forgetting that I’m not allowed to make my own schedule anymore,” she quipped sarcastically.
“Very well,” Sterling Sea stated plainly with a somewhat surprised look on his face. He continued with the tone of a news anchor announcing the next segment. “Moving on then, the weather report! Windweaver?”
“That stopped being funny years ago, Sterling,” a petite, forest-green pegasus grumbled before turning to Twilight. “With all due respect, Your Highness, don’t expect me to fawn over you the way the rest of my kind have just because the Wonderbolts said you were satisfactory. I wouldn’t expect somepony who was a unicorn less than a month ago to understand how our work is done, so just let my ponies do their jobs. WHAT IS IT CLOUD GAZER?” She wheeled around on her Deputy who had been prodding her in the side.
“Well, ma’am, if you had read the transcript of Spitfire’s speech, like I asked you to, you’d know that the Wonderbolts endorsed her because Spitfire saw Princess Twilight Sparkle demonstrate that she possesses impressive meteorological knowledge firsthoof.”
Twilight found herself hypnotized by the vein pulsing in the angry pegasus’ temple, but was snapped back to attention by Ironside’s rumbling voice. “Don’t forget, missy, that just because we have neglected recently to enforce the laws about speaking to the Princesses with respect doesn’t mean they are not still on the books. Address Her Highness like that again and I might let it slip to Shining Armor that you’re bullying his little sister. I’m sure he’d have no problem reinstating the enforcement of that piece of legislation.”
The humiliated mare sputtered at Ironside incomprehensibly, then sat down, front legs crossed and an angry pout plastered across her face.
“Okay... Well now that we’ve got that settled, I think we should change the subject,” Sterling Sea said exasperatedly. “Let’s see... Princess, how much do you know about Equestrian Criminal Law and the functioning of the Ministry of Justice?”
Not used to being addressed by the title she had used affectionately as a nickname for her mentor not more than a month ago, it took a moment for Twilight to realize she was the one being spoken to. Caught off-guard, her librarian side kicked in and she began rapidly quoting one of the many, many books she had read on the subject. “The Royal Codex of Equestrian Law is five-hundred thirty-two pages long and encompasses the descriptions of, and punishments for, every manner of crime in Equestria from simple criminal mischief to more serious-”
“Good! Thank you, Your Highness,” the Prime Minister interrupted apologetically. “I take it this means we won’t have to listen to Heavy Hoof ramble on about the ‘graceful complexities’ of the courts. Let’s skip on to Foreign Affairs.”
Twilight let her gaze linger on Minister Heavy Hoof, who was glaring at Sterling Sea with the utmost contempt for a couple seconds, before turning towards Sharp Tongue. The salmon-colored unicorn turned to her and spoke in a voice dripping with false sincerity. “Very well. There is nothing to report on an international scale, Your Highness. Over the past week we have received messages from every nation expressing their condolences for the loss of Princess Celestia and their prayers for the future of our nation, but nothing of importance has occurred. I’ll let you know right away should something come up.”
“...Wait, that’s it?” Twilight asked, completely bewildered. “I’m not going to be meeting with any envoys or anything like that?”
“Such things are not really necessary, Your Highness,” Deputy Minister Silverhoof replied dismissively. “A couple of the nations have requested audiences, but there is no reason that you-”
“Necessary or not, I’d like to speak with the ambassadors from the other nations,” Twilight interrupted. “If I’m going to be negotiating with our neighbors, I’d like to get off on the right hoof with them, and snubbing their representatives is not the way to do that!”
The pair of Foreign Affairs ponies seemed completely taken aback by Twilight’s sudden assertiveness and simply stared at her. Sharp Tongue spoke up first, “I assure you, Princess, that it is nothing that-”
“I don’t think I’m hearing you right,” Quill-Pen cut in with a blatantly fake expression of confusion on her face. “I just heard our new Princess ask something of you, but my ears must be tricking me! It almost sounds like you are refusing a perfectly reasonable, and easy to fulfill, request! I just know that you wouldn’t do such a thing!”
Sharp Tongue could only gape as he was blindsided by this new line of attack. Silently admitting defeat, he responded with a barely-hidden sneer. “I will immediately send word to the other nations that Your Highness wishes to entertain foreign envoys to discuss the future of our international relationships. Requests for audiences will be forwarded to Quill-Pen as they come in. Is that satisfactory?”
“Erm, yes,” Twilight muttered just loudly enough for everypony assembled to hear. She definitely didn’t like the amount of arguing that had taken place already, but from what Quill-Pen had said, it was almost unavoidable. I’d better get this moving so I can get out of here. “So, who’s next?” she asked Sterling Sea.
“I am, Your Highness,” Ironside called from across the table. “In the past two weeks we’ve increased the troop levels posted at our border and the number of patrols around Canterlot. Short story even shorter, we’ve got Equestria locked down pretty tight, so we should be able to resolve any security problems that might arise fairly quickly. Our citizens may feel a bit lost without Princess Celestia, but that’s no reason for them to act like a pack of drunken fratcolts. You worry about settling into your new job and keeping things running smoothly, Princess; I promise to keep your ponies safe. That being said, I appointed Shining Armor as the official Royal Liaison, so feel free to talk to him about military concerns if you don’t want to talk to me.”
“Oh,” Twilight squeaked. “Okay, then. I appreciate that.”
“Just a minute! Why is it perfectly fine for him to tell you to stay out of his business, but it’s a crime when I do it?” Windweaver screeched. “That’s awful hypocritical!”
Twilight looked between the two Ministers, her mind churning for a tactful way to defuse the situation. “Well, when I was Celestia’s student, I was always afraid of him because of how strict he always was. No matter what he wouldn’t accept anything but perfection from me, or anypony else for that matter. That and I really don’t know anything about the army aside from what my brother’s told me, so I really don’t think I should interfere with it at all... I guess I just trust him to do his best for me and for Equestria.” Twilight looked Ironside in the eyes and gave him a timid grin. “If he’s going to give me his word that he’ll keep Equestria safe and sound, then I believe him.”
“It’s a soldier’s oath, Your Highness. I’ll keep your forces running as efficiently as they always have, and if something goes wrong, you and Princess Luna will be the first to know.”
“Okay!” Twilight quipped. “I leave all matters pertaining to the military in General Ironside’s hooves.” She again turned to Sterling Sea, “What’s next?”
“Well, the last thing we have is actually a proposal from the Ministry of Agriculture, jointly authored by the Ministry of the Weather. I believe Deputy Minister Orange Peel will be giving the presentation?”
“Yep. If I can have your collective attention,” a bright orange stallion exclaimed in what was a more refined version of Applejack’s accent. He slid a stack of papers across the table to Twilight, who picked it up with her magic and placed it neatly in front of herself. “Mares and gentlecolts, esteemed Princess Twilight Sparkle, over this past winter some strange weather patterns did quite a bit of damage to various pieces of farmland across Equestria. Now, we were able to overcome most of it, but our weather researchers noticed a few strange occurrences and a rather odd and lucrative opportunity has been revealed as a result. By making minor adjustments to our climate, we currently have the ability to permanently increase the output of Equestria’s largest crop, wheat, by 4%, at the cost of a decrease of our apple output by 5%.”
“Wait! Say that again,” Twilight interrupted, knowing full well that she heard him correctly the first time.
“4% more wheat, Your Highness, 5% fewer apples,” he explained with a smile.
“And why would we want that?”
“I realize that the percentages may sound bad,” he replied, “but I assure you that in terms of weight, the increase in wheat production would more than make up for the loss in apple production. In the end, Equestria would produce more food overall by accepting this proposal.”
“But a lot of families depend on their apple crops for their income!”
“And even more families depend on the wheat crop to feed their families, Your Highness. Increased wheat production would do much to combat hunger and poverty across Equestria.”
“Oh, right...” Twilight grumbled. He was right, of course, but the Apple family was always succeeding by the skin of their teeth. Losing even a fraction of their harvest would really hurt them financially and how many other families would feel the same pain from such a large change? “Orange Peel, you said that wheat is Equestria’s largest crop, what’s our second largest?”
“Apples, ma’am.”
Darn. She looked down at the stack of papers in front of her. “These documents... Is this the description of the proposal? With all the related charts and tables?” He nodded to her with a proud smile. “Alright, let me go over this first. Ummm, everypony who’s not involved in this can leave.”
Ironside, Sharp Tongue, Heavy Hoof, and their respective Deputies all stood up, gave short bows and left, as Twilight began to scan the pages. Forty-five minutes later, she felt no closer to making a decision than she had been when she had started reading.
“Orange Peel, increasing the wheat yield will make the prices of all wheat-derived products go down, correct?”
“In theory, Your Highness.”
“What do you mean ‘in theory’?”
“Market forces would have the largest factor. The only thing I can guarantee is that prices won’t rise.”
“But apple prices’ll go up?”
“Most definitely.”
Twilight groaned and glanced back down at the graphs she had laid out in front of her. “But rising apple prices would hurt thousands of ponies and I don’t want to force that on them without giving them something back! Uhhh, Minister Open Plains, is it possible to ensure that wheat prices drop if this plan is enacted?”
Open Plain’s head snapped up from the book she had been reading and her eyes fluttered to meet Twilight’s. “Errr, yes? I mean it is possible, but we’d have to force the price to drop considerably and the wheat farmers would take a sizable hit to their profits...”
“No, no, that’s no good. I can’t punish the wheat farmers for doing a good job. How about a slight drop in prices?”
“Well, even if prices were to drop slightly, most wheat farmers would still see an increase in revenue from last year solely from the increased output,” Sound Mind muttered from Open Plains’ side, “but consumers would see little change. But if Your Highness really has her heart set on appeasing the plebeians, you can cut the amount of money that the retailers are allowed to take by instituting a penalty tax when they charge more than a certain amount.”
“Well, maybe...” Twilight thought about the suggestion. It first it seemed like a good one, but then the image of a bouncy pink pony holding a pair of foals forced its way into her mind. The Cakes’ twins would be having their first birthday soon. What kind of birthday present is making their parents worry about their futures? And there was Pinkie Pie; would the Cakes be able to afford keeping her around?
Her thoughts then floated to another pony: Mr. Filthy Rich. His grandfather had helped build Ponyville by being the middlestallion between the Apples and the rest of Equestria. How many new towns would fail if she told ponies like him that they weren’t allowed to do what they do?
“No. No, that wouldn’t be right either,” Twilight grunted, pounding her hoof on the table. “Can either of you two think of a way where everypony benefits? From the farmers to the consumers?”
Open Plains and Sound Mind stared at each other for a few seconds before turning back to Twilight.
“Well, it would require quite a bit of extra work from all three of us,” Sound Mind mused, “but with proper levies, we should be able to cause the retail price of wheat products to fall by several bits while still allowing our retailers and farmers to see a marginal increase in profit. However, doing so will make a lot of business ponies very unhappy with our interference. They don’t take kindly to us telling them how much they can buy and sell for.”
“Can it be done, though?”
“Yes, Princess, so long as you’re willing to make the extra effort to see it through with us,” Open Plains replied with a nod. “Keep in mind though that this is one of the few times this would work and everypony might expect you to enact something like this more often, even when doing so would be disastrous.”
“Well, I’ll just have to cross that bridge when I come to it,” Twilight proclaimed with more confidence than she felt.
“...That still leaves the apple shortage,” Minister Nourishing Hoard murmured, speaking up for the first time that day.
“I know,” Twilight groaned. She shuffled through the papers yet again, hoping to see something, anything, that would change the situation. She found nothing. Here was her first policy decision, forcing her to choose between keeping her friends happy, or making thousands of ponies across Equestria happy. She felt stuck.
…
I’m so, so, sorry, Applejack... “Do it,” she muttered.
“Come again?” Sound Mind’s voice floated from across the table.
“Do it. Equestria needs this. Just please, please do everything you can to minimize the damage to the apple farms. It wouldn’t be fair to ask them to sacrifice themselves for everypony else.”
“We don’t have quite enough money to pay for the entirely of their losses, but I suppose we could siphon some bits from other parts of the budget to increase subsidies to apple farmers,” Sound Mind offered. “Again, it won’t completely cover the damage, but it’ll help ease the burden.”
“We could also apply the extra tax revenue generated by the increased production towards researching a way to restore apple production to its current levels,” Orange Peel said thoughtfully.
“Can we do both?” Twilight asked nopony in particular. She was met with a chorus of affirmative answers from everypony assembled. “Then I’d like to do that. If everypony could start on those two things immediately, I’d really appreciate it. The sooner we get to work, the quicker we’ll be able to help the apple farmers when things start to go bad for them.”
She was met with another round of approval and turned to Sterling Sea, who had been silently watching the whole discussion intently. “Very well,” he said with a grin. “Does anypony have anything else they’d like to bring up? ...No? Good! Meeting adjourned!” He banged his gavel down and everypony stood up to leave.
Twilight looked down to the papers on the table and began to reorganize them in an order she liked when Edifying Scrolls’ voice floated over to her, just loud enough for her to hear, “Not bad, Princess. Not bad at all.”
Encouraged, she stood up and turned to a smiling Quill-Pen.
“Ready to go to lunch, Princess?” the seneschal quipped.
“Yes. Yes I am,” Twilight said with a small grin. That morning had been the toughest in as long as she could remember, but as far as she was concerned, she had done just fine.
A/N: To those of you who submitted questions to be asked, due to RL time constraints, said questions will be used in the next chapter.
A/N: Questions directed to Twilight by readers can be found here and are noted as follows: {#}
And while we're on the subject, I specifically stated that no more than three questions would be accepted and anyone who asked more might be publicly shamed. ShadowReign757 was a jackass (in the good/funny way) and asked 5, the last of which was whether he would be publicly shamed. The answer to that is obviously yes.
Editor: Pissfer
Pre-readers: PiquoPie and f0xhole. Nanomight was absent for this one and will probably return for the next chapter.
The political views expressed by Twilight Sparkle in this chapter were chosen based on her personality and actions throughout Seasons 1 & 2. Said philosophies are independent of the views of the author and how certain views may or may not match his own in some respects is mere coincidence. In essence, this chapter is not a political statement, it is Twilight being Twilight.
Twenty-four hours after the coronation of Princess Twilight Sparkle
Twilight sighed as she felt the last of the tension that had been building between her wings release. Writing to her friends had been oddly therapeutic; it was almost like she was writing to Celestia again. While her mind was still preoccupied with thoughts of Spike’s words, she knew that he was in good hooves, and putting her feelings into writing put her almost at ease. She slurped a bit of soup from a gem-encrusted spoon and put the finishing touches on her fifth, and final, letter with the loopy calligraphy of her signature. As she set her spoon on the table, the quill in the inkpot, and raised the letter to read over it one last time, she mused about how much easier multitasking had become since Celestia's strength had been passed to her.
Dear Fluttershy,
After talking things over with Quill-Pen, I’ve decided to let Spike stay in Ponyville for the time being to let him cool off. As much as it hurts to have him be so mad at me, I think that trying to talk to him myself would only make him angrier.
I’ve heard that he’s staying with AJ, but I’d appreciate it if you could go over and check on him every couple of days so you can let me kn so you can make sure he’s alright.
I have Rarity watching him to let me know when it’ll be safe for me to go over there and apologize, but I don’t want him to get too lonely and I think I know that you’re the best pony for the job.
Thank you for everything and please write me back whenever you want, about whatever you want,
Twilight
“Finished?” Quill-Pen murmured to her, giving a soft smile from over her newspaper.
“...Yeah I think so,” Twilight muttered insecurely. “I should probably bring these to the post office before I start to second-guess myself.” Twilight gave Quill-Pen an annoyed look as her seneschal began chuckling halfway through the sentence.
“Oh, Twilight,” Quill-Pen snickered. “Again, you’re the Princess now. You don’t get to run to the post office anymore, other ponies do it for you. Besides, the palace has its own mail system.” She waved a tawny earth pony stallion over to the table. Twilight took a few seconds to gape at him as he bore what were easily the largest saddlebags she had ever seen before turning back to Quill-Pen so the old mare could gave an eccentric introduction. “Twilight, this is Stamped Post, head of the Royal Mail Sorters.”
The stallion gave a deep bow before speaking. “Your Highness... With Her Highness’ permission, I’d like to take this time to go over the palace’s post,” he said timidly, pointedly avoiding eye contact with Twilight the entire time.
Groaning, Quill-Pen slapped a hoof to her forehead before locking her eyes on the stallion. “Post, remember how much it annoyed Princess Celestia when you didn’t speak to her directly?” she growled. When Stamped Post nodded his reply, she continued, “Double that for Princess Twilight.”
Eyes wide, Stamped Post whipped his head around towards Twilight and made a noise that sounded to Twilight like something halfway between a gasp and a gurgle. “I’m so sorry, Princess!” he shouted with a bow that was even deeper than his first. “I did not mean to vex you, it shall not happen again!”
Twilight gave Quill-Pen a quick glare before cutting off the rest of his apology. “What Quill-Pen is trying to say is that I’d just prefer if you spoke directly to me. I’m still getting used to all of this, so if you don’t mind, just talk to me like you would anypony else.”
“O-okay...” he stuttered, staring at Twilight as if she had two heads. “V-very well... As Madame Quill-Pen stated, I am in charge of the Royal Mail Sorters. It is our job to sort the Princess’ incoming mail.”
“You mean the Palace’s mail,” Twilight corrected.
“Erm... No, Princess,” he squeaked, looking terrified at the thought of contradicting his ruler. “The post office does that, we just sort your mail. There’s actually two sets of Mail Sorters, one each for Princess Luna and yourself.”
“Wait, there’s an entire department dedicated to sorting just my mail? Why does my mail even need to be sorted?” Twilight gasped, looking back and forth between Quill-Pen and Stamped Post in complete bewilderment.
“Well, Your Highness,” Stamped Post muttered, cringing at Twilight’s outburst. “Yesterday alone you received fourteen-hundred seventy-nine items, and that was a slow day. Princess Celestia instated the sorters centuries ago when she realized that she’d never have the time to read every single missive she received, and while we’re a very obscure and little-known department, we consider our work vital.”
“Wait, that was just yesterday? How many letters do you ponies have waiting for me?” Twilight gasped, not quite sure if she believed him or not.
“Well, not including the ones we disposed of for various security reasons...” he began, furling his brow as he started ticking off the number in his head. “You have received approximately twenty-five thousand messages since Princess Luna announced that you would be fulfilling your new role as Princess of the Sun.”
“Twenty-five thousand..?” Twilight choked, barely able to get the words out of her mouth. “What did you do with them all?”
“Since sorting the royal post requires us to open and read each piece of mail, and we lacked Your Highness’ permission to do so, we simply stored them in a nearby warehouse,” he replied proudly with a bow of his head. “We now await your command.”
“Ummm, okay...” Twilight murmured, still taken aback by the situation. “Well what exactly did Celestia have you do with her mail?”
“Really? Your Highness truly wants to know about our work?” he stammered.
“Well, yeah!” Twilight replied, once again giving in to her inner student. “I’ll admit that it doesn’t sound like the most glamorous job, but it still sounds interesting!”
“Oh! It’s... I’m sorry, Princess, but I never thought that you’d be even slightly interested in hearing about us!” he gasped, trembling with excitement. He took a few deep breaths to compose himself, then began to explain through a wide grin. “As her old student, you know that Princess Celestia had her own methods for handling personal correspondences from ponies such as yourself, Your Highness, so we never handled those particular notes. However, anything that was sent to Her Highness through the postal service went through us. First, our unicorns scan each parcel for any hostile spells or substances and send anything that fails to pass inspection to the Royal Guard for investigation.”
“That makes sense, I guess,” Twilight muttered, prepared to take mental notes on the whole process. “What about the rest?”
“We sort them into four categories. The first and, I personally believe, most important category of letters is made up of petitions, funding requests and other political notes, including diplomatic missives, though they tend to be delivered directly to you by the ambassador of whichever nation is sending the communique. We catalogue and copy each of these, then send them to the relevant Ministries to be handled by more qualified ponies than ourselves, while the diplomatic letters are given directly to the seneschal so that Your Highness may deal with them at your leisure,” he said with a respectful nod towards Quill-Pen.
“So I’ll probably see some of those in court or cabinet meetings. That makes things easier, I think,” Twilight chirped, picking up a quill and roll of parchment and jotted down a couple lines of notes before looking back towards him. “What’s the next category?”
“The next category is my least favorite: threats to Equestria and Your Highnesses. We don’t receive many of those, thankfully,” he said with a shiver. “When we do though, they’re dealt with as soon as they are found. Threats to Equestria are immediately sent to Minister Ironside, while threats to Your Highness are sent directly to Captain Shining Armor, where I assume they are investigated appropriately.”
“Good to know that you take my safety seriously,” Twilight quipped back with a mischievous smirk.
“Of course we do! We would never— Oh! You were joking,” he snickered. “But yes, we consider the security of our nation and our Princesses to be of the utmost import. We’re not soldiers, but we do what we can. Which brings us to our next category: marriage proposals, courtship requests, and solicitations. I’m sorry to say that I’m actually not surprised by just how many of those we get. Princess Celestia had us send such things to the palace’s furnace.”
“The furnace... seriously? Celestia had you burn them?”
“Erm... yes,” he replied guiltily. “I asked her why she had us do such a thing myself when I was first promoted to my current position and she told me that she had grown tired of receiving so many requests over the centuries. She said that the only ponies who sent her notes like that were those who saw her as a sacred object, rather than a pony. She then said that the thought of having the letters burnt amused her. I confess that after reading several thousand of the things, she was probably not incorrect in her assessment.”
“Well, for me do you think you could have that category recycled?” Twilight asked softly. “I won’t lie, the thought of receiving letters like that isn’t exactly comfortable, but having them burned just seems... spiteful.”
“I’ll make sure to implement the change right away,” he replied with a quick nod. “Just to add though: some of the more disturbing love notes are sent to the Guard. Some ponies out there are just... unhealthy with their affections.”
Twilight felt herself go numb for a few seconds as her brain processed this new fact. The thought that... No, she was not going there. “Moving on! What’s the last group?” she said a little too enthusiastically.
“The last group is my personal favorite: fan-mail!” he exclaimed excitedly. “Fan-mail actually comprises the bulk of what we receive. Princess Celestia had us send a small thank-you note to anypony who sent her fan-mail, and had us add in a photograph of her when the writer was a foal. She then had us keep a small portion of those written by the youngest colts and fillies, while recycling the rest. It’s my understanding that Her Highness enjoyed reading the encouraging letters she received from her youngest subjects when she was depressed or unsure of herself.”
“I like that,” Twilight murmured, more to herself than anypony else. “Keep doing that! Keep doing all of that! You’ve got my permission to continue sorting as always; I’ll make sure to set something up with my friends and family to make sure I get their messages directly. Is there anything else?”
“No, Your Highness. That comprises the entirety of our duties. Now, with your leave, I’d like to run your letters to the post office immediately so I can let my ponies know that we’re back on the job. Unless you have any special requests?” he asked as he scooped up the letters Twilight wrote to her friends and gently slid them into his saddlebags.
“No— Yes actually! Could you send anything that comes from Ponyville directly to me? I made a lot of friends there and I’d rather personally go over anything they send me,” Twilight said with a smile.
“I’ll see to it,” he replied with a short bow before trotting off.
“So, may I continue?” Quill-Pen whispered into Twilight’s ear, causing her to jump and whip her head towards the older mare.
“Ohmygosh! I’m so sorry, I forgot you were there!” Twilight squealed guiltily.
“I’m just teasing you,” Quill-Pen laughed and gave her a friendly nudge. “I learned years ago that it was impossible to pull you away from new information. Anyway, are you ready for your next appointment?”
“No,” Twilight moped. “I understand why I have to talk to the nobles, but that doesn’t mean I want to.”
“No use dragging your hooves,” Quill-Pen replied in a light tone.
“Yeah, yeah, let’s get this over with,” Twilight grumbled as she stood up to lead the way out. The pair quickly trotted to the Throne Room, where they found a crowd of sharply dressed ponies already assembled and waiting for her and several of her Ministers lined up next to the throne, a low murmur permeating the air as they gossiped amongst themselves. Twilight briefly glanced towards Quill-Pen, who nodded towards the throne with an encouraging smile.
Tepidly, Twilight climbed the stairs to the golden seat, oblivious to the fact that the buzzing in the room had grown to a dull roar with her arrival. In all of her time under Celestia’s tutelage, she had almost never seen the Princess using it; her mentor was almost always seated in front of it.
It only took a second for Twilight to make up her mind. Stopping a few hooves in front of the chair, she turned to face the crowd and sat on the floor at the top of the staircase. If I want to be like Celestia, I might as well start now.
“This session of the Royal Day Court will come to order!” Quill-Pen bellowed louder than Twilight expected. The shout echoed around the room until it was the only sound remaining, before fading into the distance. “As was announced this past Friday, three days ago, this will be a Town Hall-style discussion; those who wish to ask a question of Her Highness will raise their hooves silently and wait until called upon. Any who speak out of turn or otherwise disrupt the proceedings will be removed from the premises without further warning.” She turned to Twilight and gave an uncharacteristically formal bow. “Your Highness...”
It took Twilight a few seconds to remember that she was supposed to respond. “Oh! Umm... You may begin!” Wow, it’s been a while...
Unfortunately for Twilight, nearly every hoof in the room shot up. Overwhelmed, she turned to Quill-Pen with an expression of bewilderment flooding her eyes. Without missing a beat, Quill-Pen nodded to her and turned back towards the crowd. “Lord Starfire of the Astronomer’s Guild, you may speak.”
The crowd parted, revealing an aging dark grey stallion with a pearl-white mane and shooting star cutie mark. “Your Highness, might I first congratulate you on your ascension?” he proclaimed loudly as he sunk into a deep bow. “My question is a simple one: my colleagues and I were wondering if Your Highness was planning on making any changes to the timing of the sunrise and sunset. {1}”
Oh good, starting off with an easy one. Twilight thought to herself. A second thought fluttered through her mind and she glanced at Quill-Pen for a moment. She did that on purpose... I’ll have to thank her later.
“Thank you for your question, Lord Starfire,” Twilight replied, making sure both to use her best Court vocabulary and speaking loudly enough for all to hear. “As an amatuer astronomer myself, I understand your concern, however, I don’t currently have any plans to change our current celestial schedule. The sun and moon will continue to rise and set in the same manner they always have.” Twilight finished with a satisfied grin. She was further pleased to see that Starfire seemed satisfied with her answer as well.
“Thank you, Your Highness. I will relay this good news to the Guild immediately,” he said with another bow as the crowd closed around him and more hooves shot up.
“Lady Landstrider of House Dawnhammer! You may speak,” Quill-Pen called out.
This time, a young earth pony mare stepped forward from the front of the crowd, offering a polite curtsey. “Princess Twilight... My question is simple: how do you plan on... entertaining dignitaries from carnivorous species, such as the griffins? {2}”
Twilight opened her mouth to speak, but quickly closed it again; unsure how to answer. “Well, in the past, they brought their own food and chefs with them. I don’t see any reason for that to change. I can assure you that I will not be requiring my staff to prepare... ‘cuisines’ with which they’re uncomfortable, nor anypony else for that matter. If you’re asking what my diplomatic plans are, I’m going to be meeting with the ambassadors of our neighbors over the coming weeks and I hope to both maintain, or establish, positive relations with all of them.”
Landstrider frowned, a thoughtful expression on her face. “...Thank you, Princess.” She bowed and returned to her spot in the crowd. Unsure of the pony’s reaction, but completely sure that she had given the best possible answer,Twilight nodded to Quill-Pen.
“Next, Lord Stuffy Suit of House Finethread!”
The crowd parted once more to reveal a maroon unicorn. The first thing Twilight noticed about him was that his face seemed to have been paralyzed while looking at something unsightly. “Yes, Princess? I am only here to ask one thing: how do you plan on dealing with the dirt ponies? {3}”
A cacophony of hushed voices arose from the crowd and Twilight turned to stare at Quill-Pen in horror. The senechal gaped at Stuffy Suit wordlessly before turning to to Twilight and mouthing: “sorry!”
Her temper rising, Twilight cleared her throat loudly to quell the rush of voices before answering. “I plan to ‘deal’ with the earth ponies the same way I plan to ‘deal’ with everypony else: fairly and as equals.” She glared down at Stuffy Suit, hoping to evoke some sort of remorse. Instead, he glowered back at her unapologetically. “And let it be known that, in the future, anypony who uses such foul language in my presence will no longer be welcome in my palace!” she growled, more towards him than the rest of the crowd. He responded with a sneer and a bow before stepping backwards, out of her view.
She glanced across the group of assembled nobleponies and noticed that most, if not all, of them now wore extremely disgruntled expressions on their faces, though she couldn’t tell if they were displeased with her or Stuffy Suit. Hoping it was the latter, she gave Quill-Pen a nervous smile, gesturing for her to call for the next question.
“Lady Balanced Books of House Bullion, your question please!”
A white, silver-maned, earth pony waved to Twilight from the crowd. “Over here, Your Highness! In a related question, I’d like to ask: how do you plan to address the socioeconomic
disparities between the pony tribes? {4}”
i]Okay, that is an important question... Twilight thought back to the wheat discussion that morning, fully aware that her answer to this particular question could haunt her for quite a while. She gave a smile that was more confident than she felt and answered. “Well... I’d like to see more economic equality among unicorns, earth ponies, and pegasi, but I don’t want to force it, especially since each type of pony tends to be better at some things than the other two. Perhaps we can rework our education system and send a little more funding towards less wealthy regions?”
Twilight’s smile fell when she noticed that nopony had reacted to her answer. “Because that way more earth pony foals wouldn’t feel like they’re stuck doing the same thing that their families have done for generations and thus everypony would have a fair shot at finding something they love to do?”
More silence. Twilight could’ve sworn she heard a pin drop on the other side of the room. “I can say for certain that I won’t be forcing anypony into a role they won’t want, and I won’t be implementing any changes without thoroughly researching the matter. ” she called out desperately, hoping that Quill-Pen would pick up on her distress and move on.
Thankfully, Quill-Pen immediately spoke up. “I apologize, Balanced Books, but for the sake of getting as many questions answered as possible, we must move on. I hope that Her Highness answered your question to your satisfaction. Next we’ll go to... Lady Minty Blossom of House Huffy!”
“Indeed! Many thanks, seneschal,” a spring green unicorn called out with a wide grin. “Your Highness, I simply wish to know this: what is your vision of Equestria that you hope to bring about?{5}”
“Umm... Actually I haven’t had a chance to really think about that yet,” Twilight muttered sheepishly.
“You what?” a unicorn stallion standing next to Minty Blossom interrupted incredulously. “Pardon me, but why would you aspire to be our princess if you had no plan?”
“Well, to be honest, this was all sort of thrust upon me right after Princess Celestia’s funeral,” Twilight replied apologetically. “Celestia’s death was so sudden, and I still don’t think I’ve gotten past it... If I had known that this was going to happen, I promise you that I would’ve started brainstorming right away, but I never got the chance. I’d like to see an Equestria where everypony is happy and comfortable, but I really don’t know how I’m going to make that happen.”
“I see...” Minty Blossom replied softly. “I didn’t realize any of that. While I can’t say that it fills me with confidence that you happen to be woefully unprepared for such an important position, I do appreciate your honesty.”
“I’m sorry,” Twilight sighed. “That’s partially why Quill-Pen called for this meeting, I think. I’m going to need your help. I’m going to need the help of all of you. So, if anypony wants to meet with me privately, speak with Quill-Pen as soon as possible and I’ll try to help you however I can.”
“Very well, Your Highness. House Huffy will support you, for now,” the mare replied with a short bow.
“Umm, thanks?” Twilight said, unsure how she felt about Minty’s tone. “Next question, Quill-Pen?”
“Lord, or rather, Lieutenant Commander Sharpshot, you may speak!”
A crimson pegasus shot out from the center of the crowd to hover over his peers. “Your Highness, I am personally concerned about our nation’s security, so I must ask this: are there any plans to reinstate the pegasus wingforce as the Elements are no longer a viable option to deploy to protect our borders? {6}"
Yet again, Twilight found herself caught off-guard by the question. “Umm, I don’t actually think my friends and I have lost the ability to wield the Elements of Harmony since nothing has really changed between the six of us, but I haven’t actually checked either. Still, that is a good question...”
After wracking her mind for a few seconds, she turned her head to look at Minister Ironside, who responded by shaking his head. “I’m not very good with military matters,” she continued, “but as of now, there aren’t any plans to rebuild the wingforce, so I’d imagine that pegasi will be able to continue to serve in the Royal Army as they always have.” She looked back at Sharpshot to gauge his reaction, and was unsurprised to see that he didn’t look very happy. “But I’ll discuss it with Minister Ironside and Deputy Minister Flitwing, and if it turns out that we, that is my friends and I, can’t use the Elements anymore, then we’ll discuss other methods of defense, such as the wingforce.”
Sharpshot cracked a grin, bowed in midair, and took his place back in the crowd. Twilight discreetly glanced at Ironside out of the corner of her eye, hoping that she didn’t just make a promise she couldn’t keep. He nodded approvingly. Good, good... Everything’s going fine. I think I can actually handle this! “Next question, please?”
Quill-Pen nodded and turned back towards the crowd. “Lady Fantaisie Chic of House Highbrow, the floor is yours!”
“Yes, Your Highness?” an arrogant feminine voice echoed from somewhere within the crowd. “I am simply wondering: how much influence Ponyville is going to make on your decisions. {7}”
Alright, I may be new at this, but I know a loaded question when I hear it. Two can play that game! “Well, that depends,” Twilight replied, holding back a smirk. “Ponyville’s citizens themselves will have as much say as anypony else in how I run things, but I learned a lot while I was there under Princess Celestia’s orders, and those lessons will have everything to do with my decisions.”
As she predicted, a buzz of whispers greeted her words. She was aware that Canterlot’s nobleponies had very little respect for anything that came from a place like Ponyville, but with the way she had answered, there was very little they could say against her statement without directly insulting her. More importantly, they couldn’t say anything against it without insulting Princess Celestia, since it was she who sent Twilight to Ponyville in the first place. She looked to Quill-Pen, who was suppressing a chuckle of her own, and nodded, ready to continue.
“Next... Oh, I didn’t realize you were here! Lady Octavia of the Royal Canterlot Orchestra, you have a question?”
“I am, thank you, Lady Quill-Pen,” a familiar-looking grey earth pony called as she pushed her way to the front of the crowd. “Princess Twilight, under Princess Celestia's rule, funding for Arts and Education were one of the government's largest fiscal expenditures. Do you have any plans to cut funding to Equestria's theatres, orchestral groups, or educational system in favour of allocating it to different sectors of our socioeconomic framework such as the Royal Guard, Foreign Office, or as many ponies here have been pushing for, tax cuts to the exceedingly wealthy? {8}”
Twilight frowned at the question. That had never been something she had considered, but now that she thought about it, it was probably one of the most important questions anypony could have asked her. At least in her opinion it was.
“As Princess Celestia’s student, I think she would be extremely disappointed in me if I cut funding for education without a good reason. I don’t think there’s currently any need to redistribute the budget and Deputy Minister Sound Mind also told me a couple days ago that we currently had a budget surplus, so cutting anything at all isn’t necessary for the moment.” Great speech, Twilight! Except that wasn’t what she asked! Mentally berating herself, Twilight continued, “I guess what I’m trying to say is no, I won’t be cutting funds for the Arts or Education just to put the money into the military, and I definitely won’t be making those cuts to give tax breaks to ponies who don’t need them! In fact, if anypony gets a tax cut, I’d like it to be the ponies who can barely afford to feed their families!”
A collective gasp resonated through the crowd. Twilight knew that she had probably just made a terrible mistake, but she didn’t see any benefit to lying to them. Might as well go all the way. “And as I said earlier, I’d actually like to increase funding for such things. We’re still working on the budget for next year, so I won’t make any promises given that the numbers haven’t been finalized yet, but whenever possible, I will increase the portion of Equestria’s budget that goes to Education, Science, and the Arts. Giving tax money directly back to the population is great and all, but I think that it’ll be better in the long run for everypony if we invest it in our future. I-” Twilight cut herself off sharply as she realized that she had slipped into lecturing the crowd, rather than directly answering the question of the pony who asked it. Oops... I guess I got carried away. She looked down towards Octavia to see the mare smiling broadly.
“That is all I could ask for, Princess! Thank you!” she said with a bow before turning around and making her way back into the crowd, an unmistakable skip in her step.
“Next question will go to Sergeant Skybreaker of the Royal Guard!” Quill-Pen shouted almost immediately.
After hearing the name ‘Skybreaker’, Twilight was very surprised when a very old unicorn stallion, who reminded Twilight more of Granny Smith than a Royal Guard, stepped forward. “Your Highness, how much will you be consulting with Princess Luna? {9}”
“Actually, “ Twilight responded with what she hoped with an encouraging smile, “Luna has been a good friend of mine for a few months now and I plan on consulting with her a great deal on all policies.”
“But...” a smaller unicorn who stood at Skybreaker’s side replied, just above a whisper, “Princess Celestia kept Nightmare Moon at bay! What if- what if she comes back? {10}”
He wasn’t asking if I was going to work with Luna, he was asking if I could beat her! Twilight felt her face get hot as she realized the true meaning behind Skybreaker’s question. It’s been two years since Luna came back and they still think she’s just going to try and kill them at the first possible opportunity?
“Luna is not the same pony she was when she became Nightmare Moon. End of discussion,” she growled through gritted teeth. “If I find out that anypony has been plotting to depose her, then I’ll personally see to it that they’re arrested and tried for treason, are we clear?”
Twilight knew she shouldn’t have gotten angry, and she knew even more that she should never have shown it, but Skybreaker and his companion had managed to strike a nerve. She looked to Quill-Pen and nodded, hoping to move things along before they got any worse.
Quill-Pen opened her mouth to call the next questioner, but was interrupted by a disheveled unicorn in the back of the crowd. “Princess, what are your plans to stop the coming daffodil shortage from destroying the economy? {11}”
“D-daffodil shortage?” Twilight stuttered, looking at Minister Open Plains for some sort of guidance. Open Plains, however looked as confused as Twilight felt and simply shrugged. “There isn’t a daffodil shortage as far as I know. Besides, the daffodil crop isn’t big enough to dest-”
“But if eternal night is coming, no more daffodils will grow! What will we do?” A scream rose from the crowd, sending the room into a worried buzz once again.
“I already told you, Nightmare Moon isn’t coming back!”
“Princess, what is the first thing you plan to address? {12}” a pony towards the middle of the crowd called out while standing up on his hind legs to be seen.
“What? What do you mean by that? There’s hundreds of things that need to be addressed! I can’t just pick one to do first!” Twilight shouted over the crowd. She could feel her pulse rising and a familiar feeling of panic rising in her chest.
“Princess Twilight! Princess Twilight!” a brown pony wearing a fedora and holding a notepad started screeching from the edge of the crowd. “Is it true that you and Rainbow Dash are lovers? {13}”
“How did you get in here?” Twilight moaned, recognizing the pony as one of Canterlot’s most notorious tabloid reporters. She could feel tears welling up in her eyes as the situation spiraled dangerously out of control. “No! Rainbow Dash is one of my best friends, but I’d never- we’d never-”
“I CANNOT ABIDE BY THIS ANY LONGER!” a male voice screamed.
“Blueblood, you have already been convicted of slander once this month! If you have even the smallest bit of a brain in your head, you’ll hold your tongue!” Ironside bellowed from Twilight’s side.
“I will not be silent! What gives her the right to rule Equestria, she’s not even of royal blood! You were just Celestia’s pet, Sparkle! {14}” Blueblood screeched. “You were just her little lapdog that she programmed to-” He was cut off as a pegasus member of the Guard landed in front of him and cracked him across the snout with a hoof, but the damage was done. The crowd had been worked to a frenzy.
“Her... pet?” Twilight whispered, rapidly numbing. “I was just her pet?’
“Everypony out, now!” Quill-Pen barked to the crowd. “You’ve got three minutes! Anypony still here after that will be spending the night in a cell with Blueblood!”
Twilight, however, was oblivious to the chaos that had erupted around her. All she was aware of was the feeling of her mind breaking and her body shutting down.
“It wasn’t that bad, Twilight,” Quill-Pen cooed as she poured a glass of water for the weeping princess. The pair had retired to the Princess’ private dining room for dinner, but even getting there had been a feat in and of itself. Quill-Pen had been forced to guide a nearly-comatose Twilight through the palace’s halls and had only just managed to snap Twilight out of her stupor a minute ago.
“Not that bad?” Twilight growled back between sobs. “How? Name just one way in which that wasn’t a complete disaster.”
“You held you own for most of it,” Quill-Pen murmured. “That alone is more than most ponies expected from you. Honestly, you did well!”
“Right... I did awesome, but all anypony’s going to remember is that I got carried out of there in a catatonic state!” Twilight snarled before laying her head down on the table and giving a melancholy sigh. “If I can’t even handle getting yelled at by some snobby nobles, how can I handle running an entire country? Maybe Blueblood was-”
Quill-Pen interrupted her with a slap across her face. “Blueblood was wrong and you know it! After Luna, you were the most important pony in Princess Celestia’s life from the moment she met you!”
“But then why-” Twilight began, only to be interrupted again.
“Because he’s a bully and he’s always been jealous of you. Trust me when I say that everypony, and I mean everypony, was jealous of how close to Princess Celestia you were,” Quill-Pen shot back, embarrassment leaking into her voice. “I even thought that she was planning to have you replace me in a few years.”
“I was going to ask why Princess Celestia always kept me so close to her,” Twilight grumbled, shooting Quill-Pen a glare. “Sure, I was her student, but I was by her side more often than not.”
“Because she cared for you!” Quill-Pen replied, on the verge of shouting. “Why are you letting such a ridiculous insult get to you?”
“I don’t know,” Twilight whined back. “It’s just that everything she taught me, those hundreds of private lessons; was all of it just so I would be a suitable replacement for her?”
“That’s enough, Twilight Sparkle!” Quill-Pen snapped, causing Twilight to jump slightly. “Think about it this way: if Princess Celestia has just wanted an unthinking robot to carry on her legacy, would she have needed to pick one of the most powerful unicorns to ever live?”
“Well... I guess not, but how-”
“Would she have taken that unicorn under her wing,” Quill-Pen continued, refusing to allow Twilight to get a word in, “and molded her into one of the most brilliant, most compassionate ponies Equestria has ever seen?”
“...no.”
“Exactly!” Quill-Pen replied exasperatedly. “And even if by some impossible stretch Celestia did consider you a pet, would you rather be that or just a tool? Name one pony who doesn’t love their pet with all their heart.”
“Nopony that I know of,” Twilight whispered after letting Quill-Pen’s words sink in.
“Good. Now can we put this afternoon behind us and move on?”
“Sure,” Twilight sighed. She then turned to a server, who had just entered the room with a second pitcher of water. “Hey, where’s Luna at the moment?”
“Oh! Ermm,Your Highness, Princess Luna said that she had urgent business to attend to and ordered her meal ‘to go.’ I’m sorry!” the timid sounding pony replied quickly with a bow.
“No, it’s okay! Thank you!” Twilight said with a smile. She waited until the waitress had left the room and closed the door before releasing a stream of obscenities.
“Feel better?” Quill-Pen growled angrily when Twilight had finished.
“No!”
“Good. This isn’t the last bad day you’ll ever have and exploding like that isn’t the way to handle it!” Quill-Pen lectured to the rapidly reddening Twilight. “Now go up to your room and cool off before you do something you’ll regret, I’ll have dinner sent up to you.”
Twilight sighed again before guiltily trotting out. She knew Quill-Pen was right. Celestia had always told her that a bad day was never an excuse for bad behavior. She had failed her teacher again. Wallowing in self-pity, she made her way up to her room and just laid down on the bed. When a servant entered to deliver her dinner, she gratefully accepted it with a smile, but only picked at it for a few minutes before setting it aside to be forgotten.
She maintained her pity-party for nearly a full hour before she was interrupted by a sharp tapping on her balcony door. She did her best to ignore the offending sound for a couple minutes before her temper got the best of her. After rolling off of the bed and stomping over to the door, she wrenched it open and stuck her head out. “Who are you and what do you wa- Oh! Luna!”
“Errr, hello, Twilight? Am I interrupting something?” the Princess of the Night murmured apologetically.
“No, no... I’m sorry about that, I’ve just had an awful day. I shouldn’t have yelled at you. Come to think of it, I probably shouldn’t have yelled no matter who was knocking,” Twilight replied softly. “I am curious as to why you weren’t at dinner though. Or breakfast for that matter. One of the wait staff said that you were working.”
“I was. You see I have not had a night off in over a month, so I put in a little effort last night as well as this evening so that I might be able to take this night off. While trying to decide what to do with my free time, I heard about how difficult your first court session had gone and decided to bring you some tea and check on you,” Luna responded offhoofedly, gesturing to a tea tray, complete with teapot, cups, and condiments, floating behind her.
“...You planned to come up and see me from the get-go, didn’t you?” Twilight said blandly. “You’re not a very good liar, Luna.”
“It sounded better the way I said it,” Luna grumbled with an exaggerated pout. “Regardless, I also heard about your... conversation with Spike this past morning. I’m sorry. Celestia always told me that the two of you had your own rituals for when you were feeling glum. I realize that I’m not exactly as warm or empathetic as she, but I’ll fill in for her as best I can. If you’ll have me, that is...”
“Of- of course, Luna. I’d like that,” Twilight murmured as the ghost of a smile crossed her features.
“Very well! So, what did Tia do for you when you were down?” Luna said with the enthusiasm of somepony learning a new tradeskill.
“First, she’d bring up some tea or cocoa, you already have that covered, then we’d usually sit outside on the balcony and watch the stars,” Twilight explained, allowing herself to slip into a quick moment of nostalgia.
“You’d watch my stars?” Luna replied incredulously. “Truly?”
“Yeah, though now that I think about it, Celestia usually spent more time watching the moon than the stars. I remember that I always used to wonder why, but I think I know the answer to that now,” Twilight told Luna with a reassuring smile. “Do you mind if that’s what we do?”
“Do I mind? The honor would be mine to watch the stars with thee, Twilight Sparkle!” Luna responded in a jokingly formal tone, gesturing for Twilight to lead the way.
The pair made their way to the balcony and laid down next to each other before pouring the tea. For a while they lay in silence, simply enjoying each other’s company before Twilight spoke. “Luna, what was it like before you and Celestia created the moon and sun? I mean was it...” She trailed off when Luna began giggling at her side. “What?”
“Celestia and I did not create the sun and moon, Twilight, we were simply appointed their wardens,” Luna snickered. “The stars, however, I did create myself. Each one a hoof-crafted memorial to a pony or event that meant something to me,” she explained proudly.
“Really?” Twilight whispered, eyes alight with wonder. “How’d you come up with that idea?”
“I actually got the idea from Celestia,” Luna murmured. A chilly breeze blew past the balcony, causing both princesses to shiver. Luna carefully draped a wing over Twilight’s back and pulled her closer before continuing her tale. “The first star was made as a present for her. I wanted to put a piece of her into my night sky and thought what better way to do that than with a miniature sun? The way she just stared at it the first time I showed it to her, I thought she was angry with me for copying her so brazenly, but the next thing I knew, she was hugging me so hard that I thought my head as going to pop,” she giggled.
Twilight glanced up at the stars, feeling like a little filly again. “And you said each one has a story? Do you think you could tell me a few?”
“I don’t know, Twilight,” Luna sighed. “To only tell one or two would feel like a grave injustice to the rest, and there are so many.”
“Well, we do have the time...”
Luna gazed at Twilight with a confused expression for a second before an amused realization came across her face. “Yes, yes I suppose we do... But where would I begin?”
“Ummm, how about with the first one?” Twilight chirped, snuggling closer to her new storyteller.
“Yes, I suppose that would be the best place to start,” Luna chuckled, looking up into the sky. “You are familiar with the star Solaris Secundus, correct?” She murmured, as she pointed to it. “That was the one I made for Celestia. You see, we had just had one of the most difficult decades we had ever experienced. Ten solid years of drought and warfare. Anyway, her birthday was coming up and I...”
A/N: Nanomight has decided to retire due to time constraints. I appreciate the effort he put in and wish him the best.
If you're reading this Nano, thanks for the help!
And: Five points to anyone who can correctly identify what type of economic philosophy and government the Gryphon Empire has. Negative five points to anyone who identifies it as its polar opposite.
Also: The delay was due to a combination of familial obligations and poor time management, the next one shouldn't take as long.
Editor: Pissfer
Pre-readers: PiquoPie and f0xhole.
Five days since the coronation of Princess Twilight Sparkle.
“It was nice to see you, Zecora! Come visit again soon!” Twilight said to her friend as the zebra led her out the door.
“I must say, Twilight Sparkle, our meeting was quite fine! I assure you, the pleasure was entirely mine!” the zebra called back over her shoulder in her signature rhyme.
That went well, for once, Twilight mused to herself. Zecora had shown up several minutes early, bearing a letter confirming her appointment as Ambassador, as well as a large stack of paperwork containing everything from new trade proposals to military treaties. With each new proposal, Twilight felt her confidence grow; each one had been well-written, respectful, and most importantly, beneficial to both nations.
She stepped into the hallway outside the meeting room and stretched out with a pleasurable groan, contemplating taking a brisk walk before her next audience.
“I take it you had a nice time?” a male voice asked softly from somewhere to her left.
“Dad!” she squealed, turning around to face the stallion. She bounded over to him and pulled him into a tight hug. “What’re you doing here?”
“I meant to come see you earlier in the week, but I never got the chance,” he murmured to her as he returned her affectionate nuzzle. “So, what did the zebras want from us?”
“They just want to start trading with us more,” she explained after she released him. “They’ve planted a lot of new farmland recently and now have more food than they need, but since they live on a savannah, there’s a lot of things they can’t get for themselves and want to trade us their extra food for the things they need. It was actually a really easy negotiation since the vegetables they grow don’t go bad quickly, so we can use it to build up Equestria’s emergency stockpile, and they’re mostly asking for things like extra building materials and farm equipment, but that’s not the point. I actually feel like I’m getting something done for a change!”
“For a change? How bad could it be?”
“Ugh, you don’t know the half of it!” she groaned back. “Yesterday morning, I was forced to spend three hours listening to the heads of two noble houses argue over which one of their families had the mineral rights to some mountain up north that nopony’s ever heard of, then we took a break for lunch, then they argued for five more!”
“They wasted eight hours of your time?” he asked incredulously. “Isn’t that something the courts are supposed to handle?”
“Normally yes, but since they donate to the treasury regularly, they get to bring it to me instead!” she snapped with more than a bit of false enthusiasm. “The worst part about it was that in the end, neither of them owned the rights! After all that somepony went to the archives and found out that the mountain and all the land surrounding it is owned by Pinkie Pie!”
“Your friend from Ponyville? What’s a baker doing owning a whole mountain?” he chuckled, shaking his head.
“I don’t know, and I don’t really want to know,” she replied exasperatedly. “You’d think that that would be the end of it, but when Court resumes on Monday, I’m going to have to listen to petitions from every single noble house demanding that I seize the land from Pinkie since she’s not using it, and turn it over to them for development. I’ve already announced that I’ll be denying all of them, but I’m still required by law to listen to every single one.”
“Thank Celestia it’s Friday?” he snickered.
“Normally, yes, but princesses don’t even get weekend off. My schedule is completely full from now until next month!” she moaned, before taking a few calming breaths.
“Well, hang in there. Princess Celestia trained you well; you’ll do fine,” he responded with an encouraging smile.
“I know, it’s just frustrating,” she sighed. “Anyway... How’s mom?”
“She’s doing well! She just got recommended for a promotion at work, so she’s been skipping around the house for the past couple days,” he said with a smirk.
“Is she... still mad at me?” Twilight whispered, almost afraid of the answer.
“She was never mad, Twilight,” he replied, hugging her again. “She’s just hurt that you did something so risky without talking to her first.”
“...I really screwed up this time, didn’t I?”
“Yes and no,” he replied after a few thoughtful seconds. “You should’ve talked to her, even if it was to just say ‘I’m doing this no matter what you say about it’, but she’s still proud of you. We’re both proud of you,” he murmured to her.
A gruff masculine voice interrupted the pair with an angry shout. “Are you done wasting our time?” Twilight and her father looked down to hallway to see the gryphon ambassador and his entourage, beaks held arrogantly in the air.
“Looks like I better go,” Twilight’s father muttered, rolling his eyes. “I’ll visit again as soon as possible. I’ll even make sure to drag mom along next time.” He gave her one last hug and trotted off, leaving Twilight alone with her guests.
Twilight watched her father go before turning towards the ambassador. He approached her with his eyes narrowed derisively. “To think we would be meeting with you after the zebras of all nations! This will not be forgotten,” he growled to her.
“But there’s still five minutes left before I’m supposed to meet with you...” Twilight said. She didn’t appreciate his tone in the least, but she more so didn’t want to start the meeting off on the wrong hoof. “And you requested this time specifically.”
“You are new, so I’ll explain this once: the gryphons go second to none,” he snarled. Turning away, he sauntered past her into the meeting room without another word.
Oh this is going to be fun... She followed the grumpy creature in, trotted to the other side of the table and sat down across from him. “Since you’re here, we’ll start as soon as my seneschal gets here.”
“You mean to tell me—” he began indignantly
“Aaaand here she is!” Twilight interrupted. “Right on cue!” Twilight grinned nervously at Quill-Pen when she entered and waved her over. The older mare glanced between Twilight and the ambassador before shaking her head and moving silently to Twilight’s side.
The ambassador glared at the two of them distastefully for a few seconds before waving a talon to his entourage. The subordinate gryphons scrambled to place several unrolled scrolls in front of him. “Fine.” His eyes flicked down towards the scroll and back up to Twilight, then he spoke again. “The Empire is quite unhappy, to say the least. We have no less than thirty-one individual problems to address, however this meeting will only encompass three. I am to have dinner with the minotaur ambassador at quarter-after-six and will not be late; you may deal with the rest of the matters on your own time.”
“Wait, you’re going to-” Twilight began before she was interrupted by Quill-Pen nudging her in the side. She turned to Quill-Pen and raised a questioning eyebrow. Quill-Pen just shook her head, again, and motioned for Twilight to continue the meeting. “Alright,” she sighed. “What’s first?”
“Were you aware that the Empire has been in an economic low point for the past several years? No, of course you haven’t; the flow of information from within our borders is well-controlled,” he chuckled haughtily. “Regardless, Equestria must lower its tariffs and regulations for Gryphon businesses so that we may bring more money into the Empire.”
“Well, our regulations on foreign businesses are already rather lax, while it’s nearly impossible for Equestrians to profitably do business in the Empire,” Twilight replied quickly. “Things haven’t exactly been going bad around here, but losing Princess Celestia really damaged our economy. If we make things friendlier for you, we’re going to need something in return so that we don’t end up in the same situation.”
“Impossible,” he muttered dismissively. “Gryphon law is very clear on the matter: foreign businesses may only operate in Imperial territory under tight watch to prevent the subversion of our culture.”
“...We’ll see what we can do,” Twilight muttered unenthusiastically.
“I will not leave without a commitment,” he growled arrogantly.
“And I can’t promise anything without consulting my Ministers, who’ve all gone home for the day,” Twilight sneered back. “Again, we’ll see what we can do. Now you said you were in a hurry, so what’s next?”
“Yes, I am,” he grumbled in return. “The next concern the Empire has is with the recent activity of patrols near our common border. The Empire views any increase of troop strength near our land as a threat and will not treat this matter lightly. We expect some form of compensation.”
“Well, the only reason they’re there is because everypony got nervous when Princess Celestia died. If it makes you feel any better, we increased the number of patrols along every one of our borders, not just the one we share with you,” Twilight replied hopefully. The ambassador’s expression didn’t change. “But we’ll be returning the number of border guards we keep back to their normal levels over the next week or so.”
“And..?” he responded coldly.
“And I’ll let Minister Ironside know to give the Empire notice the next time he plans to increase border security? There’s not much else I can offer.”
“I can see that you won’t be offering any apology of physical substance,” the ambassador sighed. He lowered his head to check over his scroll and continued without looking up. “Very well, this brings us to our final issue, for tonight at least. The succession announcement stated that you inherited not only the throne, but control over the sun as well, correct?”
“Yes, Princess Celestia passed her ability to raise and lower the sun to me.”
“Indeed,” he stated matter-of-factly. “The Empire has determined this outcome unacceptable and requires that you relinquish control of the sun and moon immediately.”
“WHAT?” Twilight and Quill-Pen shouted in unison.
“I’m- I can’t do that, I’m sorry,” Twilight stuttered to him.
“Ah, see you misunderstand me,” he declared with a chuckle. “You seem to be under the assumption that this is a request. This is not a request, this is an order. The Empire believes that allowing control of the sun to remain in the hooves of a chick, or foal, or whatever you call your young to be a foolish action.”
“So, what? You want me to give the sun over to Princess Luna? I suppose that it’s possible for me to pass the sun to whomever I wish,” Twilight growled, praying to herself that she was mistaken about his motives.
“No, we will not see the sun leave the care of a child only be placed into the care of a psychopath,” he responded, still not looking up from his scroll. “You will turn over the sun and moon to the Empire as quickly as time allows.”
“Well, how about this: I’ll form a council of representatives from all of the nations to govern the way the sun is wielded,” Twilight offered, knowing full well that she was only grasping at straws.
“No!” he screeched, looking up again and slamming a fist into the table. “The Emperor demands that you allow him to take control of the sun, and you will do it.”
“This isn’t a negotiation, this is a shakedown,” Quill-Pen snarled. “It’s not happening.”
“I suspected that you would refuse to listen to reason,” the ambassador murmured threateningly. “You should know that the Empire is truly concerned about this. We are more than willing to use force if necessary.”
“Wait a minute,” Twilight stuttered incredulously. “You’re threatening me?”
“No, no... The Empire is aware of your magical talents, and I am no fool. However our armies stand ready to act, if necessary,” he responded smugly. “You see-”
“You’re threatening an invasion, aren’t you?” Quill-Pen interjected. The ambassador’s silence was more than enough to confirm her fears. ”The Empire has never won a war with Equestria! You’d never be able to gain the support of Imperial citizens!”
“Yes, well remember those economic problems I mentioned earlier? They stem from a food shortage,” he retorted with a blatantly fake sigh. “You may not have noticed, but many of your outlying villages are poorly-defended. The Emperor’s subjects may not wish for war with Equestria, but a full stomach is a powerful motivator. Even if you are sure to win the war, are you willing to sacrifice so many of your own subjects?”
“You’re suggesting... Oh, that’s vile!” Quill-Pen snarled.
“To you, maybe...” he grinned sadistically at Twilight and took another scroll from one of his aides. He pretended to glance over it before looking directly at Twilight and speaking again. “Now, we’ve received news that your older brother recently married Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, who now rules the Crystal Empire. Were you aware that the train between Canterlot and the Crystal City travels within viewing distance of gryphon land? It would be such a shame for such a lovely creature to be stranded in the middle of a warzone...”
Twilight felt her blood run cold at the threat. No, Cadance! They wouldn’t!
“And you are friends with a Miss Rarity, yes? Did you know her parents rent a summer cottage near our territory? They visit with that young filly of theirs several times a year. Quite risky, if you ask me,” he said in a low, quiet voice, licking the tip of his beak as if thinking about a rich banquet. “So you see, Princess, you are-”
He stopped mid-sentence as a cloud of red-violet energy snaked its way around his throat. His aides all gave enraged shouts, before falling silent as the ambassador was lifted from his chair.
“You did not just say that,” Twilight whispered, her eyes blazing with fury. “Threatening me is one thing, but threatening the ponies that Princess Celestia trusted me to care for? Threatening my family? Threatening my friends? That I take very personally.” She released him, dropping the choking gryphon back into his seat.
“You— assailing a foreign dignitary is a grave breach of international etiquette!” he coughed. “You should begin to consider how you will apologize for this transgression, simply turning over the sun will not be suff—”
“WHAT I SHOULD DO IS HAVE YOU THROWN IN A DUNGEON FOR THE REST OF YOUR NATURAL LIFE!” she bellowed at him in her best imitation of the Royal Canterlot Voice, leaping onto the table and stomping across. Snout-to-beak with him, she continued, this time in a very low and hostile tone. “But what I’m going to do is simply kick you out of my country. You go back to your Emperor and tell him that if he ever tries something like this again, if a single Imperial soldier sets so much as one claw on Equestrian soil, I will personally fly right up to that capital of yours and pluck every single feather off of that inflated head of his. Got it?
“Yes, ma’am.”
“Good! Now. Get. Out. Of. My. Palace!”
Without missing a beat, the entire gryphon delegation was up and out the door, tails between their legs. As she watched them leave, Twilight felt her rage slowly subside, only to be replaced by a rapidly growing feeling of panic. “Oh no...”
“What is it, Twilight?” Quill-Pen asked, finally pulling her gaze away from the door the gryphons retreated through.
“I just started a war, didn’t I?” Twilight whispered heavily, her breathing becoming labored. “I’ve been a princess for less than a week and I’ve already started a war.”
“Relax, Twilight, you didn’t start a war,” Quill-Pen groaned. Having seen the signals countless times this week alone, she recognized that Twilight was about to lose her head.
“But I just threatened the Emperor himself! There’s no possible way that this won’t end without bloodshed! How can you be so calm?” Twilight shrieked, now fully hyperventilating.
“Because as tough as the gryphons act, they’re not very brave,” Quill-Pen explained, guiding Twilight off the table. “Princess Celestia may be gone, but her power still lives on through you, and that power was what usually kept them in line. They didn’t bow to the Princess and treat her ponies fairly out of respect, but because they were terrified of what she could do.”
“I know my history, Quill-Pen. The Empire has gone to war with Equestria seven times in the past thousand years, so don’t tell me that the gryphons were scared witless of Celestia,” Twilight snapped back.
“That’s because Princess Celestia made a point of not involving herself directly in international conflicts. You just made a promise to personally step in. That alone changes everything.”
“What?” Twilight gasped. “Wait, so you’re telling me that Princess Celestia could’ve stopped every one of the Gryphon Wars just by showing up? But thousands of ponies and gryphons died! Why would she just sit on the side and let it happen?”
“I don’t rightly know,” Quill-Pen murmured. “The past was always a bit of a sore spot for her, so I never asked her about it.”
“Okay...” Twilight sighed. “I still don’t know how you can be so calm about this! Everything I’ve ever read and seen about the gryphons told me that their pride is more important to them than anything, and I just stepped all over it. I might as well have wiped my feet on their flag and blew my nose on the Emperor’s robes!”
“Twilight, I’ve met the Emperor, and let me tell you that he is an absolute coward,” Quill-Pen responded, her frustration leaking into her voice. “He cares more about his own hide than he does about his people or his reputation, so as long as he believes you capable of carrying out the threat you just sent him, which you are, he’s not going to test you. I’d stake my life on it.”
“I still don’t know,” Twilight whined back, hanging her head. “What if-”
“I’ll tell you what,” Quill-Pen interrupted. “You go to dinner. You’re probably hungry, even if you don’t realize it, and some time to relax will do wonders for your state-of-mind. I’ll go have a word with our Foreign Affairs ponies and get them on standby to do some damage control in the event that I am for once, wrong, and this actually does get worse. How’s that?”
“Fine,” Twilight sighed. Knowing that Quill-Pen wasn’t actually planning on giving her the option of doing otherwise, she wandered out into the hallway. Moping lethargically, she dragged her hooves along the floor all the way to the dining room. Upon reaching her destination, she dragged herself over to the table, plopped down between the two ponies seated there, and rested her forehead against the table’s wooden surface, feeling completely pathetic.
“Rough day, dear?”
“It was awful, Rarity! The gryphons came in threatening war if I didn’t agree to turn the sun over to them, they even-” she stopped herself mid-sentence as her mind processed what she had just seen, heard and said. “Rarity? How..? What’re you doing here?” she squealed as she leapt up to hug her friend.
“Yes, it’s good to see you too!” the alabaster unicorn giggled. “But I think I’ll allow Princess Luna to explain why I’m here.”
“Luna?” Twilight sputtered as she turned to her fellow princess with a questioning expression. “You invited her here?”
“I did,” Luna murmured, a slight, pink tinge sneaking its way onto her cheeks.
“Not that I don’t appreciate it, but why?” Twilight asked, unable to hold back her grin.
“Well, to make a long story short, I’ve noticed over the past week that you’ve been rather miserable every time I’ve seen you, and Quill-Pen mentioned to me that you were having trouble adjusting to your new life,” Luna replied with a smirk. “I thought that the transition might go along a little... smoother if you had your friends around, so I sent an invitation for Miss Rarity to come to Canterlot.”
“Don’t sell yourself short, Princess!” Rarity snickered softly. “Twilight, she came to Ponyville the night before last, gathered the five of us together, and told us that she was worried about you. She then practically begged for one us to come here and spend some time with you.”
“That’s a rather embarrassing way to put it,” Luna groaned. “Though I suppose it’s the most accurate retelling.”
“Well, thank you! Thank you both!” Twilight responded happily. “One more thing, Rarity, how did you convince Dash to let you come instead of her? She was already pretty mad that she didn’t have a chance to give me those flying lessons she promised me when you girls went back to Ponyville on Monday; I can’t imagine she’d let you come to Canterlot instead without a fight.”
“I already had to come here tomorrow morning on a business trip anyway and was going to drop in for a surprise visit,” Rarity stated in her usual manner as she took a short sip of a black, strong-smelling tea. “It was just a matter of extending a weekend visit into a weeklong vacation. No trouble, really.”
“No trouble?!” Twilight stuttered. “Rarity, how is taking an unexpected vacation ‘no trouble’? Your shop already has a two-week waiting list!”
“Oh, Twilight, you’d be surprised how easy it is to find somepony to fill-in for you when the Princess asks for you to accompany her to Canterlot!” Rarity chuckled. “Aloe from the spa immediately offered to stay there by day to take orders and Fluttershy offered to do any emergency repair work that came in. Both of them told me flat-out that they would refuse payment, but I think we all know that I’m not going to let that happen.”
“Oh, okay. I guess that makes sense,” Twilight muttered. “So the others were alright with you coming here while they didn’t get to?”
“Well, funny story, that,” Rarity quipped. “Originally I was just going to stay until next Saturday morning, then Rainbow Dash would come out the following night to stay for a week of her own; probably to give you those flying lessons you mentioned. Do be careful with those, by the way. I know she means well, but considering how often she injures herself, I’d be lying to say I wasn’t nervous. Anyway, where was I... Oh yes! It was just going to be the two of us. Pinkie Pie, however, wasn’t too keen on that particular plan. She said something about it not being right, but I think she just misses you. So of course, she’s going to have her week as well.”
“So you, then Dash, then Pinkie. I like it! It’ll be nice to have somepony to talk to!” Twilight chirped. “Errr, aside from Luna, I mean. I love talking to you Luna, but you’re usually asleep all day,” Twilight added quickly, realizing the clumsiness of her initial statement.
“I understand, Twilight,” Luna said back with a sad sigh. “I truly wish I was able to spend more time with you as well, but since I cannot, I had hoped that this would suffice. It pleases me to see your spirits lifted so.”
“Continuing on... After Pinkie decided that she was going regardless of what anypony else had to say about it, she convinced Fluttershy into wanting to come for a week herself. After that, it wasn’t difficult to guilt-trip Applejack into agreeing to join in the fun, though she did make a fuss about ‘being forced to leave her farm’ in the middle of planting season,” Rarity snickered. “So there you have it! We’re all coming to visit you for a week, and you have Luna to thank for it!”
“That’s... I really don’t know what to say!” Twilight replied. “You two have just made me happier than I’ve been in... well I don’t know how long!”
“My pleasure, dear. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I’ll be heading to bed now. I must get up early tomorrow for breakfast with Hoity-Toity. He said he had something important to discuss with me, but refused to elaborate further,” Rarity grumbled with a frown. ” In the meantime, I’ve set up a meeting for you, Twilight, with a friend of mine who I think you’ll find most helpful. He’d like for you to meet him at the Highbrow Café in an hour, though he’s probably there now so feel free to show up early.”
With one last smile, Rarity stood up and sauntered out the door, leaving Twilight alone with Luna in silence. “Luna—”
“You do not need to continue thanking me, Twilight Sparkle,” Luna giggled softly. “I much prefer seeing you happy to the melancholy you’ve been wallowing in this past week.”
“Okay... But still, thank you,” Twilight murmured. The pair sat in silence for a few seconds, simply smiling sheepishly at each other. “Well, since it sounds like I’ll be meeting Rarity’s friend over dinner and I’m sort of hungry, I’m going to go now.”
“Ah, not quite yet,”Luna replied sternly. “First you will tell me of your meeting with the ambassador. The gryphons tend to make empty threats, but usually don’t act without provocation. You didn’t do anything to arouse their ire, did you?”
“Oh...” Twilight gulped. “Well, um...”
After a very long, and very uncomfortable, discussion with Luna, Twilight found herself strolling through the streets of Canterlot towards the establishment Rarity had instructed her to. Though she could have easily teleported to her destination, she felt that walking there would give her a much needed chance to clear her head. She resisted glaring upward at the pegasus member of the Royal Guard trying (and failing) to keep himself hidden in a cloud. When she had told the guards on duty that she was going out, they had insisted that a squad be allowed to accompany her. She had refused, but she knew that they had no intention of obeying that particular order; so for now, she pretended she didn’t notice.
And I thought it was bad when Princess Celestia was disappointed with me. Luna could’ve taught her a thing or two about making somepony feel ashamed... Come to think of it, she probably did.
She rounded the last corner before the Café, painfully aware that the eyes of everypony on the street were locked firmly on her. Gritting her teeth and bristling under the attention, she pushed her way through the Café’s front door and steeled herself for whatever disaster she was getting herself into this time.
She had barely made it past the threshold when a pained gasp rang out like a shot. “Oh my! Your Highness! I had been told, but I never actually thought— Right this way, Princess!” the crisply-dressed maître d' stuttered as he gave a deep bow. He spun around and quickly made his way towards the back of the restaurant.
Wow, this place is deserted. Twilight thought darkly to herself. “I expected there to be more ponies here.”
“Normally we are the busiest place in Canterlot at this hour, but our current patron rented out the entire place to meet with you,” the stallion explained. “Normally we refuse such requests, as ‘I have a meeting with the Princess’ is one of the most common excuses ponies use to attempt to clear a dining establishment, but he offered the bits up-front, and unlike every other pony who uses the excuse, actually had the money on him. The owner would have been quite displeased if we refused such easy money.” He led her to a private room and bowed once more as he let her through. Twilight stepped through the door and sat at the table across from a tall unicorn stallion that she quickly recognized.
“Your Highness! I am Fancypants and I must say that it is a great honor to meet you at last!” he proclaimed loudly.
At last? He must not remember last time. I should— Actually, it’d probably be better to just go with it for formality's sake. “It’s nice to meet you too! So, what’s this all about?”
“Well, I’ve been in Manehattan for the past month, so I haven’t had the chance to attend any of the meet-and-greet events that were set up, though to be honest I’m not quite sure I would’ve attended at the time anyway,” he said with a small hint of embarrassment in his voice. “Like the rest of the nobles, I was rather skeptical about you when I heard the news. I was originally going to sit back and watch what you did. But that was then.”
“Okay... so what changed?” Twilight replied quizzically. A slight movement at the edges of her vision caught her eye and she looked down, only to gasp when she realized that one of the waiters had set several plates of food in front of her without her notice.
“I received a letter from Miss Rarity yesterday morning explaining several very important matters,” he stated nonchalantly, tapping a hoof on the table. ”First and foremost, she told me that you were not only Princess Celestia’s personal student, but her friend and confidante. While all of Equestria may have been saddened by her passing, Rarity explained to me that there were none who were as devastated as yourself.”
“That’s true, but I was told that Luna explained all of that herself,” Twilight muttered, staring at the table as the wait staff brought out more and more delicacy-laden dishes.
“Much of the nobility distrusts Princess Luna,” he replied. “Myself included. I believe that her heart’s in the right place and do not despise her the way most of the others do, but I can’t say that I trust her. I thought that it may simply be propaganda, an attempt to drum up support for your ascension. Rarity, however, assured me that it was all completely true and told me that you were, by leaps and bounds, the most intelligent pony she has ever met. I trust Rarity, and so I wish to offer you my unbridled support.”
“Wait, really?” Twilight squeaked, immediately giving Fancy Pants her full attention. “What’s that going to cost me?”
“Ah, you’re learning the game already,” he chuckled. “Always assuming that a noblepony wants something in return for whatever they’re offering is a wise move, but in this case incorrect. Miss Rarity said that you were the single best pony to become our new princess, and she stated it with such passion that I am inclined to believe her. I do this not for favors, but out of patriotism. I won’t say that I like what I was told you said in court this past Monday, but if you are what’s right for our country, then it is my duty to stand behind you.”
“Oh, well I appreciate that nonetheless,” Twilight responded with a smile. She wasn’t too sure about this development, but she knew not to look a gift-pony in the mouth. “So how exactly can you help me, if you don’t mind me asking?”
“Not at all, Your Highness!” he declared exuberantly. “I am actually one of the most influential aristocrats in Equestria. I also pride myself on my debate skills, which were, and still are, legendary among my classmates at Manehattan University. When I start arguing for or against a matter, ponies listen, and listen well. Pardon my bragging, but I am a powerful political weapon.”
“No kidding,” Twilight chuckled. “You make it sound like dealing with the nobility is more like a war than like politics.”
“Well, that’s putting it a little strongly, Your Highness,” he replied thoughtfully. “Think of it more like a game.”
“A game...” Twilight muttered incredulously.
“Yes, a game,” he snickered. “Imagine it as a chess game, where your side is white and your opponents are represented by black, except that each piece is controlled by a different player with different motives, and each piece can change color at will. You can influence the game by influencing the players, but you have no direct control.”
“Okay, so I’m essentially just whispering into the players’ ears and hoping that they listen.”
“Yes!” he exclaimed, happy that she was playing along with his analogy. “It is always better for you for white to be in the better position, so it’s always good to give the white players superior advice. However, it is much better to have a piece of your own on the board, is it not?”
Before Twilight could reply, one of the waiters burst into the room in a near-panic. “Monsieur Fancypants! We’ve a problem!”
“Oh, dear. What is it?” he asked, an unnerving calm in his voice.
“A crowd ‘as gathered around ze restaurant! We are surrounded!”
“I see,” he muttered turning to Twilight. “It would appear that you are more popular than you realize.”
“I’m sorry! I know I should’ve been more discreet but-” Twilight began, before he cut her off by shaking his head.
“Do not apologize, Your Highness, it is no problem at all!” he chuckled. “Such is the life we live. I have heard rumors that you are quite gifted in the art of teleportation, yes?”
Twilight nodded.
“Good. Teleport back to the Castle, and we’ll cover your escape!” he instructed. After a short pause, he gave a startled gasp as he remembered just who he was talking to. “That is, if it pleases you, Your Highness.”
“Sounds good to me,” Twilight replied quickly, as she heard several shouts from the lobby. “Let me know when you want to go over everything in a bit more detail and I’ll arrange somewhere a little less public.”
Using the familiar spell to slip between the threads of time and space, she instantly appeared in Canterlot Castle’s now-empty throne room, safe and sound. I wish I could’ve talked to him a little longer, but it’ll still be real nice to have him as a friend. If he was being honest that is... I should really thank Rarity.
She sighed to herself; it had been a slightly better day than most of the other days that week, but it had been no less long. Silently, she turned and trotted towards the Castle’s guest suites, where her friends had always been roomed when they visited Canterlot in the past. She wandered her way through the corridors until she arrived at Rarity’s bedroom, knocked on the door and entered. Instead of Rarity, she found a very familiar unicorn filly sitting on the bed hunched over a crude drawing, crayon in hoof, humming a song to which only she knew the tune to.
“Sweetie Belle is that you?” she asked, though she already knew the answer. “Hi! How’ve you been?”
“Oh, I’m good,” she mumbled softly, eyes locked firmly on the bed sheet.
“Okay...” Twilight muttered, perplexed at Sweetie’s behavior. “Where’s Rarity?”
The filly jumped with a surprised squeak and tumbled over herself trying to stand up and bow at the same time. When she finally got her hooves back underneath her, she answered Twilight timidly. “Somepony brought her a letter and she got all angry and left. She told me to go to bed soon, but she didn’t say when she’d be back. I’m sorry.”
“Oh, it’s okay, I just wanted to thank her for something. It can wait until morning,” Twilight replied softly, moving to the side of the bed. “What about you though? I didn’t know you came with her.”
“She was supposed to watch me next week because our parents are going on a trip, but since she’s staying for a week instead of just the weekend, she had to take me with her,” Sweetie mumbled. “I’m sorry!”
“Why are you apologizing for that? You’ve done nothing wrong,” Twilight said, careful to keep a giggle out of her voice.
“But this was supposed to be your special week with Rarity!” Sweetie Belle wailed. “Now I’m here and it ruins everything!”
“What? Don’t be silly!” Twilight laughed. “That just means you get to join us. Nothing’s ‘ruined’ by you being here. Why would you think that?”
Sweetie hung her head in silence for a few moments. “Well at my age you were being taught by Princess Celestia and now you are the princess. I can’t even do any magic.”
“Oh, Sweetie Belle, were your classmates teasing you again?” Twilight asked, gently putting a hoof on the filly’s shoulder.
“...Yes.”
“Why do you listen to them? You know they just want you to feel bad.”
“I don’t know,” Sweetie whined. “They say mean things so much that sometimes I guess I start to believe it.” She paused for a few seconds and looked up at Twilight, still not lifting her head. “I still don’t understand why you’d actually want me here though. You were the best unicorn ever, I can’t even cast a single spell.”
“So? My special talent is magic, so it’s natural that I can cast a lot of spells easy,” Twilight murmured as comfortingly as she could manage. “You’ve got a different special talent that you don’t really need magic for.”
“...Wait, you know what my special talent is?” Sweetie squealed, perking up instantly for a moment before frowning suspiciously at Twilight. “You’re not going to tell me what it is.”
“No. No I’m not. You have to figure it out all on your own, Sweetie,” Twilight giggled.
“I bet you’re not telling me ‘cause it’s dumb,” Sweetie grumbled back.
If it were it anypony else, I’d think she was trying to trick me into telling her. “No, it’s not. I think that your talent is very special. It’s one that’ll make a lot of ponies very happy someday, I promise,” Twilight cooed, hoping to lift Sweetie Belle’s spirits. When it didn’t she decided to pry further. “Is there anything else bothering you?”
“Yes!” Sweetie burst out, surprising Twilight with her forwardness. “When mom and dad found out that I was going to be here with you they told me to always bow and to call you ‘Princess’ and to not look you in the eyes, but on the way here, Rarity told me not to treat you any different than I always do!”
“And now you’re confused as to whom you should listen to?” Twilight said, finishing Sweetie’s thought.
“Well, yeah!” she moaned back.
“Okay, well let’s think about this for a bit,” Twilight murmured, climbing onto the bed and lying down so she was nearly eye-to-eye with the filly. “When you look at me, who do you see? Do you see the Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Equestria, or Twilight Sparkle the librarian?”
“I see Twilight the librarian,” Sweetie whispered. “I know you’re the princess now, but when I look at you I just see the same pony I’ve always known you as. The pony who always had some story that Scootaloo said was boring, or a helpful book for my friends and I to get new ideas from.”
“That’s because I am the same pony, Sweetie Belle,” Twilight murmured enthusiastically. “I just... have a bigger job now. But I’m still the same pony inside. And that pony’s happy to see you and doesn’t want you to call her ‘Princess’ unless you really want to.”
“Okay,” Sweetie sighed back. “Well, if you’re okay with it, then I think I’d rather just keep calling you Twilight. As long as you don’t tell my parents.”
“Deal,” Twilight replied with a grin. “So, Sweetie Belle, how jealous do you think your friends will be when you get back to Ponyville and tell them that the new Princess told you a bedtime story?”
The sight of Sweetie Belle frowning as the gears turned in her head was enough to force Twilight to put a hoof to her mouth to stifle her laughter. The excited glow that came over Sweetie’s face when she finally put the pieces of Twilight’s words together was more than enough to wash away the stress of the day. “Really? You mean it?”
“Of course,” Twilight chirped back. “I’m still the same old librarian I always was. So, what story do you want to hear?”
“Ummm, well what’s your favorite? Can I hear that one?” Sweetie asked innocently.
Not expecting that answer, Twilight had to think for a few seconds. “Well, I guess I can... Yeah! I’ll tell you the story that Princess Celestia told me the first night I stayed here in the castle with her,” Twilight giggled, gesturing to the spot on the bed next to her.
Grinning broadly, Sweetie Belle shuffled over to Twilight’s side and snuggled close, ready for her story.
A/N: Sorry, no TwiLuna here, have some Sweetie Belle instead.
A/N:Because I know that Pissfer's going to say it if I don't, I might as well admit it: I forgot to include "Sunshine, Sunshine, ladybugs..." in the original writing.
Editor: Pissfer
Pre-reader: PiquoPie.
f0xhole was MIA for the writing of this chapter. He will hopefully return for the next. In the meantime, if you find any spelling or grammatical errors, please point them out either in a note or the comments and they will be fixed.
Eight days after the coronation of Princess Twilight Sparkle.
“I can’t believe you didn’t tell me, Twilight!” Rarity chided jokingly as the brisk mountain air blew through her mane. “If I had known exactly why Hoity-Toity had asked me to meet him, I would’ve come much more prepared!” she squealed excitedly, looking off of the balcony over the city of Canterlot.
“Well, at first I wanted it to be a surprise,” Twilight replied with a broad grin, “but then I sort of forgot about it.”
“I suppose that’s forgivable,” Rarity responded, lifting a teacup to her lips. “You don’t get quite as excited about these things as I do, and you have been busy lately. Elbows off the table, Sweetie Belle!”
“Awww...” the filly pouted.
“So... you got the job?" Twilight asked, despite already knowing the answer.
“He wants me to start as soon as I get back to Ponyville!” Rarity squealed. “Making a dress line inspired by a princess! Oh, this’ll be my big break, Twilight!”
“Rarity, you’ve had at least a dozen ‘big breaks’ since I’ve met you,” Twilight snickered blandly.
“Yes, but this one’s real,” the fashionista replied, nearly out of breath. “Oh, I’ll need to buy more equipment and get a larger supplier! Oh, I’ll even need to hire a few extra hooves! Just think about it, Twilight! My own employees!”
Knowing exactly what was about to happen, Sweetie Belle pulled the seat cushion out from underneath herself and tossed it to the ground. It hit with a soft ‘thump’, right where Rarity landed in her exaggerated faint.
“You’re really moving up in the world!” Twilight giggled downward.
“I suppose I am. I won’t be leaving Ponyville though,” Rarity replied proudly from the ground before allowing Twilight to pull her back up. “Even if I get a dozen mansions all around Equestria, I couldn’t bring myself to leave Ponyville behind forever. It’s odd, I used to dream about moving away, but now I honestly can’t see myself living anywhere else.”
“I know what you mean. It wasn’t that long ago when I planned on never leaving Canterlot, but now I’d give almost anything to live in Ponyville again,” Twilight sighed nostalgically. “And speaking of Ponyville... how’s Spike?” she asked tepidly.
Rarity froze, eyes wide. “He’s... good,” she murmured.
“Is he still angry?”
“...yes,” Rarity whispered. “I’m afraid so.”
“I really miss him,” Twilight mumbled, hanging her head.
“I know, Twilight, I know,” Rarity cooed. “But I also know that he loves you and that he doesn’t want to be angry with you. He’ll be ready to forgive you eventually, and when he does you just need to be ready with your apology.”
“I know, I’m just a little frustrated,” Twilight grumbled. “I know why he’s mad, he thought I didn’t care about him. What I don’t understand is why he got as angry as he did. He could’ve just talked to me!”
“Well, Twilight... Oh, how should I put this,” Rarity sighed. “Let’s think about it this way: back at the Crystal City, when you two looked into that awful door that made you think you were living out your greatest fear, what was his?”
“He was afraid that I’d stop needing him and send him away,” Twilight replied quickly. “But if his greatest fear was being sent away, why would he leave? It doesn’t make sen-”
“I’m not done yet, Twilight,” Rarity interrupted. “Now, what was yours?”
“I was afraid that Princess Celestia wouldn’t want me around anymore,” Twilight whispered, shuddering at the memory. “I was afraid that if I failed, she’d stop wanting to be my teacher and send me... away...”
“You weren’t afraid of making her angry or disappointing her. You were afraid of being neglected,” Rarity murmured, leaning in closer to Twilight. “You worshipped everything about Princess Celestia. She was everything to you, and the very worst thing you could possibly imagine was for her to stop caring about you. Think about it, Twilight.
“You’re Spike’s Celestia.”
“So when he thought that I might send him away, he sent himself away so that I couldn’t hurt him. Just like I would’ve done,” Twilight finished softly. “If I had ever thought that Princess Celestia was going to revoke my apprenticeship, I would’ve done the same thing just so I wouldn’t have had to face her.”
“Which is exactly what Spike felt he was doing,” Rarity replied with a slow nod.
“Oh, I’m so stupid!” Twilight growled, resting her head in her hooves.
“You’re not stupid, Twilight,” Sweetie Belle, chimed. “You just didn’t realize that you were going to hurt Spike’s feelings until it was too late.”
“Yeah, I guess so. Thanks Sweetie Belle,” Twilight smiled at her. “I still feel stupid though. ”
“You’re welcome,” Sweetie Belle chirped. “Can I have another piece of cake, Rarity?”
“But you just finished one!” the older unicorn scolded. “Don’t you dare give me that look!”
“Please,” Sweetie Belle whined, a practiced pout adorning her face.
“Oh, why did I ever teach you how to do that? Fine,” Rarity groaned, caving to her sister’s request. “But I expect you to finish your dinner tonight anyway, otherwise no dessert later. Deal?”
“Deal!” Sweetie Belle squealed victoriously. Suddenly she pointed off into the sky, bouncing in her seat. “Oh, oh! Is that Princess Cadence?”
“...Yes, yes it is. Good eye, Sweetie,” Twilight chuckled after staring at the distant shape. “I was wondering where she was.”
The trio watched the pink princess’ approach, Rarity and Sweetie Belle gave their greetings in unison as Cadence pointedly landed right in front of Twilight.
“Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake! Clap your hooves and do a little shake!”
The pair broke out into a fit of giggles as Cadence nestled herself down between Twilight and Sweetie. “Hello, everypony, sorry I’m late! Something important came up.”
“We’ll forgive you for being late if you forgive us for starting without you,” Rarity replied with a wink.
“Easy enough,” Cadence giggled. “Now I hate to spoil our teatime by bringing business into it, but this the two of you need to hear.” She procured a scroll from her saddlebags and gently set it between Rarity and Twilight. “It turns out that the Crystal Empire has a law— a very old law— that states that if the dual thrones of Equestria should ever be occupied by anypony other than Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, the Empire would hold a vote to reconsider its relationship with Equestria.”
“Uh-oh... I don’t think I like where this is going,” Rarity whimpered.
“Well this past Friday they voted over four options,” Cadence explained. “There was a 100% voter turnout and they all voted for the same thing: they want me to ask that the Crystal Empire be allowed to fully integrate itself into Equestria.”
“What?” Twilight and Rarity shrieked simultaneously.
“When they found out who Aunt Celestia’s heir was, they decided to officially dissolve the Crystal Empire and to become an official province of Equestria!” Cadence gasped excitedly. “It all has to go through the Canterlot system first, but they want the Crystal City to be just like Manehattan or Fillydelphia!”
“Y-you’re kidding...” Twilight stuttered.
“Nope!” Cadence squealed. “There is one condition though.”
“Oh well that figures,” Rarity grumbled. “News that good always comes with strings attached.”
“They only ask that you visit often, Twilight,” Cadence responded with a mischievous smirk.
“Oh! Of course!” Rarity groaned, smacking her forehead with a hoof. “Why must I be so cynical?”
“Yeah, is that all they’re asking?” Twilight snickered. “I’ll come visit whenever I get the chance if it’ll make them happy. So I suppose I’ll be getting an invitation to the next Crystal Fair?”
“As far as I know, you’re invited to every Crystal Fair from now until the end of time,” Cadence giggled. “All six of you,” she added, noticing Rarity’s expression.
“Can I go with you to the next Crystal Fair, Rarity?”
“We’ll have to ask mom and dad, Sweetie Belle,” Rarity answered thoughtfully. “Though I do believe you’d love it. Perhaps we can ask Twilight to convince them that it’s for educational purposes.”
“Hey, leave me out of this!” Twilight replied quickly with a snicker, causing the other three ponies to burst into laughter, with Twilight joining in soon after.
“Oh, that reminds me!” Cadence gasped. She rustled through her saddlebag and produced a framed photograph and pushed it across the table to Rarity. “I didn’t know if any of you ever brought back any pictures from the Fair, and I remember how much you loved being... ‘crystallized’, Rarity, so I found a picture taken of the six of you a couple hours after we took down Sombra.”
“Oh wow! You were all so pretty!” Sweetie Belle gasped, eyes alight with wonder.
“Weren’t we? Oh, that settles it. You’re going to the next Fair, Sweetie, I don’t care what I need to do to make it happen!”
“Really? Oh, I want to hear about it again!”
Sweetie’s exuberance brought the group to laughter once again, as tales of the Crystal Fair began to be spun through the afternoon air.
Ten days after the coronation of Princess Twilight Sparkle.
“I still can’t take my eyes off of that mosaic,” Rarity breathed. “It’s just... indescribable! The value of those gems alone is greater than everything I’ve ever dug up put together, but when they’re put together like that? I can’t even... Oh I want to stare at it forever!”
“I thought you’d like it,” Twilight giggled, splashing her friend playfully with the steaming water the pair lounged in. “But don’t you have anything to say about the fact that you’re sitting in a solid gold bathtub?”
“Oh, don’t get me wrong, in any other situation I’d simply be drooling over that,” Rarity mused, “but compared to the view, the tub just seems... ordinary.”
“Rarity, you’re the only pony I’ve ever met that could call this ordinary.”
“I know, I know, it’s a gift,” Rarity replied dismissively, eliciting a laugh from Twilight. They continued to gaze at the mural for a few moments before turning to each other.
“So how was your day?” both of them managed to ask at the same time.
“You first,” Twilight interjected quickly.
“Oh, very well,” Rarity pouted. “It was quite nice, actually. This is the first time Sweetie has been to Canterlot for a regular visit instead of for school or for an event like the Wedding, and she wanted to see the city. I took her on a walk down Main Street and we visited every shop along the way.”
“Every shop?” Twilight gasped incredulously. “Rarity, there’s nearly two dozen clothing stores alone! Not to mention all the cafes and tourist stops!”
“I know,” Rarity replied smugly.
“Well, that certainly explains why she fell asleep at dinner,” Twilight muttered dryly. “Did you buy anything?”
“Naturally!” Rarity smirked back. “I got myself a lovely blouse, though I doubt it’ll last long. The design was something I haven’t seen before and I’ll probably have to dismantle it to figure out the nuances completely. It’d be a pity to ruin such an exquisite garment, but I’ll just make myself a new one if worse comes to worst. I also bought Sweetie Belle a new outfit at the same shop. It’s about two sizes too big for her, but I couldn’t help myself; she looks absolutely adorable in it!”
“Better it be too big for her than too small,” Twilight snickered, letting more steaming water into the tub with the twist of a knob. “At least she can grow into it that way.”
“My thoughts exactly,” Rarity sighed, the rapidly increasing temperature of the water pulling the tension from her body. “How was your day? You sound well, but you were distant at breakfast.”
“Oh, you know, it was nothing special,” Twilight muttered dismissively.
“Twilight, I know that something was bothering you this morning,” Rarity replied sternly. “And you know that you’re going to tell me what it was before either of us head to bed. Why not just make this easy on us both and tell me now, as opposed to making me pry it out of you?”
“Fine,” Twilight grumbled. After a few seconds, she continued. “I ended up crying myself to sleep again last night.”
“You did what?” Rarity yelped. “But you were in such a good mood yesterday! What happened?”
“I don’t know,” Twilight moaned, slapping the water in frustration. “Whenever I catch myself thinking about Celestia lately, I immediately turn my thoughts to all the great times I spent with her, but last night— when the sad thoughts came— I just couldn’t stop them.” She paused, feeling the awfully familiar lump in her throat beginning to form. “It just seems that every time I get a handle on things, I just lose it.”
“Why didn’t you come talk to me?” Rarity replied with an annoyed groan.
“It was really late, I didn’t want to bother you,” Twilight mumbled sheepishly.
“But that’s the entire reason I’m here in the first place!” Rarity scolded. “You’re supposed to come ‘bother’ me when you feel yourself getting mopey.”
“I know, but you and the rest of the girls won’t be around forever. If I’m ever going to live up to Celestia, I’ve got to learn to keep my emotions in check,” Twilight sighed.
“But you’re not Celestia, you’re Twilight Sparkle,” Rarity cooed softly, placing a hoof under Twilight’s chin and lifting her head so that Twilight had no choice but to look her in the eyes. “I know she was your role model, but you’re different ponies. It’s great that you’re trying to be like her, but don’t try to be her.” She waited for a response from Twilight, but when the alicorn didn’t speak, she continued. “Don’t be so stubborn. Listen, if you won’t come bug me next time for your own sake, will you at least do it for me? Or for Luna? She went through all this trouble to bring me here just to make you happy, the least you could do is let me help!”
“Yeah, I guess I do kinda owe it to her, don’t I?” Twilight murmured. “She’s a good friend.”
“Is that all?”
“Huh?”
“Nevermind,” Rarity sighed. “Alright, so we’ve got an understanding? Next time the tears start, you’ll come see me? Or whomever else is here at the time?”
“I promise,” Twilight grumbled.
“Good. Now, about tomorrow...”
Eleven days after the coronation of Princess Twilight Sparkle.
"Don't give me that, you know why I'm here!" Twilight scolded her charge hotly.
...
"You put three pegasi in the hospital with heat stroke! What possessed you to get so bucking hot? It's the middle of spring!"
...
"Why am I so— I'm so angry because I'm the one who gets blamed when something like this happens!" she bellowed; the angry, accusing voices of the victims' families still ringing vividly in her ears.
...
"Well next time you want to put on a solar storm, tell me a few days beforehoof so I can make sure the weather team doesn't have a rainstorm planned for the same day!"
...
"I don't care if your feelings were hurt, you almost killed somepony! If you want to play artist, that's fine, but you can't go hurting somepony just for not noticing! So are you going to apologize or not?"
...
"Oh, close enough," Twilight sighed, pulling herself back into her body. She felt a pulse strike the magical shield she had prepared for the inevitable zap that the sun would send her way. "Ha! Missed me this ti- OW!"
Rubbing her smouldering flank with an agitated groan, she trotted off towards the dining room to continue her day.
Thirteen days after the coronation of Princess Twilight Sparkle.
“You really want to come with me, Luna?” Twilight asked tenderly as the pair trotted down one of Canterlot’s many side streets.
“I do, Twilight,” Luna murmured. “I haven’t had the chance to get out of the castle for leisure in quite some time.”
“Are you really sure this is a good idea though? You’ve been awake since five o’clock last night!”
“For the last time, Twilight, I am almost twenty-two hundred years old! I think I can handle staying up a little longer than usual to have brunch with my best friend,” Luna groaned.
“Alright, but I’m not carrying you back if you fall asleep,” Twilight teased. She snorted, attempting to suppress a chuckle as she caught Luna sticking her tongue out at her.
“So, where did you say we were going?”
“Right before I went to Ponyville for the first time, one of the professors at Celestia’s school announced that he was resigning his post so that he could open a restaurant. I kept hearing that the food was amazing and I really wanted to check the place out, but never got the chance to. Since I wasn’t doing anything this morning after taking Rarity to the train station, I thought that now’s as good a time as any,” Twilight replied cheerfully.
“I see,” Luna muttered. “I still must question the wisdom of the pair of us dining anywhere but the palace. ‘tis tiring enough to be fawned over every moment while we’re there, but I’ve noticed that it only tends to get worse outside the castle walls.”
“I know, but don’t you get tired of eating food prepared by the same ponies in the same room day after day?”
“I suppose. Still, I can’t say this’ll be much different,” Luna sighed as the pair entered the restaurant.
Twilight approached the hostess, who looked to be studying a chart of some kind and gently tapped on the stand to attract the young mare’s attention. “Hello?”
The hostess started at the sudden noise and blinked at Twilight several times before all color drained from her face. She made a choked gargle before sprinting towards the back of the establishment, nearly knocking over several patrons along the way.
“‘twas a strange reaction,” Luna muttered.
“It’ll be fine, Luna,” Twilight whispered as a much older stallion charged up to the pair.
“Your Highnesses! We-we were never told you were coming!” he stuttered. “Clear the restaurant! EVERYPONY OUT!”
“You were saying?” Luna grumbled aside to Twilight as members of the wait staff began to scatter in every direction.
“Oh for the love of... hey!” Twilight growled, attempting to get the host’s attention. “Hey!”
“ENOUGH!”
The sheer volume of the Royal Canterlot Voice was enough to freeze everypony in the room as they all turned to Luna in awe.
Twilight shook her head at Luna and trotted over to the host. “Listen, you don’t need to kick everypony out just because we’re here. If you could just seat us like normal, everyday customers, we’d really appreciate it. Maybe at that table in the corner of the patio so that we’ll be mostly out of sight so we don’t cause further commotion?”
“But, Your Highness, that table is so small. All of the tables on the patio are! Wouldn’t you like one of our private rooms? Our grandest is currently occupied by the Duke of Trottingham, but I can always have him-”
“No!” Twilight interjected. “A nice sunny spot on the patio is all we want. We’d rather you didn’t make a big fuss over us.”
“Erm... Very well... Right this way, Your Highnesses,” he stuttered, beckoning towards a side door with a deep bow. He followed the pair out to the patio before leading them to a table partially hidden behind a large potted plant. Twilight and Luna sat down, gratefully accepting the offered menus.
“Ummm, one more thing?” Twilight murmured to the stallion.
“Yes, Your highness?”
“Could you, well, not hover over us?” Twilight asked carefully.
“But, Princess, I am here to serve you!”
“I know, but it’s a little unnerving; and there are other patrons waiting. We came here to get away from that kind of treatment,” she said with a comforting smile.
“Oh!” he gasped. “Yes, of course! Shall I leave the two of you for a few minutes?”
Both Twilight and Luna nodded and he trotted off, leaving them alone.
“That was easier than I thought, Twilight,” Luna muttered, taking in the list of cuisine offered.
“I told you it would be,” Twilight giggled, looking over the menu herself.
“‘tis almost enough for me to be able to ignore the fact that he’s watching us through the window,” Luna whispered across the table.
“He’s what? Oh come on!” Twilight groaned, turning around and glaring at the waiter. Realizing he had been caught, he stumbled backwards out of view. “Sorry, Luna!”
“It’s nothing, Twilight,” Luna giggled. “You’re trying to show me a new side of Equestria, I appreciate the effort regardless of the results.”
“Well, you’re welcome, but I just wish they would actually listen,” she grumbled.
“Twilight, you know very well that the palace is somewhat of a gilded cage. I have never been treated as a normal pony, and now, neither will you,” Luna muttered sadly.
“I know... I was just sort of hoping they’d do what their Princesses told them to, even if it was something they felt that they shouldn’t do.”
“Twilight, if Celestia had ever asked you to address or treat her as an equal, would you have done it?” Luna asked slowly. She leaned closer before continuing, “Would you have even been able to do it?”
“Yes! Well, maybe...” Twilight stammered defensively. Luna raised a questioning eyebrow at her. “Oh, who am I kidding? No, I couldn’t have. But that’s different, I was Celestia’s student, it was sort of my job to make her happy!”
“If anything, that would have made it easier for you to treat her the way she wished,” Luna explained. “It’s much more difficult for ponies who don’t know us personally to do so.”
“Umm, how do you figure?” Twilight replied skeptically.
“Because you knew Celestia. You knew that, beneath all the decorum, there was a pony who had wants, needs, and emotions, same as everypony else,” Luna murmured. “Our waiter, who has probably never spoken to a princess before, has never gotten that chance. More than likely, he subconsciously sees the two of us as pair of a sacred relics to be polished and worshipped. He has spent his entire life seeing Celestia propped up on a pedestal. He might want to do as you asked him, but doing so would be against everything he has ever learned. Does that make sense?”
“I guess so,” Twilight muttered. “It’s still uncomfortable though.”
“And so we must put on happy smiles and gratefully accept what they offer. Because we are the ones who understand, it must be our burden to bear. Though we may be the princesses, his feelings are the ones that matter. Our reputations can make our lives either blissfully easy, or crushingly difficult. If he goes home and tells his friends that he was unable to please us no matter how hard he tried, they’ll interpret it as meaning that we are ungrateful and stuck-up. ‘tis unfortunate, but unavoidable,” Luna whispered as the waiter once again approached the table.
“D-do Your Highnesses know what they’d wish to order?”
“Yes! At least I do,” Twilight replied, handing him her menu. “May I please have a muffin? Whatever type came out of the oven most recently.”
“Y-yes. Very good,” he stuttered with a bow of his head. “And for Princess Luna?”
“The fare looks lovely, but I am afraid that I haven’t an appetite this morning, thank you,” Luna smiled to him. Regarded her with a perplexed expression for a couple seconds before bowing and trotting off.
“Luna, if you weren’t hungry, why did you want to come so badly,” Twilight whispered aside, watching the stallion leave.
“I-I don’t know,” Luna responded, a little too quickly. “I just did.”
“Luna, you can just say that you wanted to chat with me, it’s nothing to be embarrassed about,” Twilight giggled.
“Errr, yes. I suppose so,” Luna stammered, looking away.
“Are you okay? You look like you saw a ghost,” Twilight stated, leaning to get a better view of Luna’s face.
“I’m fine!” Luna snapped.
“Okay... Maybe you’re just tired?” Twilight suggested, nodding gratefully to the waiter as he returned with her muffin.
“Yes, that’s probably it,” Luna sighed. “Perhaps I should make my way to bed when we return to the palace.”
“Okay. We can head back now. I’ll just eat on the way,” Twilight replied with a smile.
“That’s not nec-” Luna began, but she was cut off by a loud squeal from across the patio.
“MOMMY, LOOK! IT’S THE PRINCESS!”
“What? Oh, come back! Please!”
“Oh wow! They’re both here!” Twilight and Luna both turned to see a brass-colored pegasus filly, much younger than even Applebloom, scamper up to Twilight. “Ohmygosh, you’re really here! I come here with mommy every week, but I’ve never seen you here before!”
“I’m so sorry, Your Highness!” a yellow-green earth pony mare sobbed as she approached close behind. “I tried to hold her but she got away! Please-”
“No, it’s okay,” Twilight interrupted. Ignoring the stifled laughter coming from Luna, Twilight slid out of her chair and knelt down so she was at eye-level with the foal. “And what’s your name, little one?”
“I’m Sunshower!” she chirped. “My mom says it’s because when I was born, it was raining, but the sun was out!”
“I can’t say I’ve heard of that happening. Well, actually I did see that happen once, but that’s... a long story,” Twilight giggled. “Do you have your Cutie Mark yet?”
“Oh! Yeah I do!” she gasped, turning to the side to reveal an image adorning her flank of the sun peeking out from behind a cloud. “But my talent’s not really that special...”
“Really? What is your talent?” Twilight asked, smiling sincerely.
“My mom says that my talent is to find the good parts of bad things,” Sunshower moped. “I wish I had a real talent like her. Her talent is making bok- bouq- ...she’s a florist.”
“Actually, I think your talent might be one of the most special I’ve ever heard of,” Twilight murmured softly.
“Really?” she gasped. “But why?”
“Well, why don’t we use your talent to figure out why?” Twilight smirked. “Think about it for a second.”
Sunshower sat down and scratched her head. “Umm... Is it because it gave me my Cutie Mark?”
“No, try again.”
“Okay,” the filly muttered, furling her brow. “Because I’ll always be happy because of it?”
“Well yes,” Twilight cooed. “But that’s not quite the answer I was thinking of. You’re on the right track though!”
“Because... because... because no matter what happens, no matter how bad, I’ll always be able to make everypony happy by finding something good for them to be happy about?”
“Very good!” Twilight chuckled. “Your talent is something that you’ll always be able to use, and that makes it very special.” Twilight was cut off by the echoing clamor of a nearby clock tower. Eleven? Is it really that late in the day? She turned to look at Luna, who was watching her intently. “I’m so sorry, Sunshower, but I need to go. I have to get back to the palace.”
“Oh! But I only just met you! I have so many things I wanna ask!” Sunshower whined, her eyes watering up.
“I know, I’m sorry,” Twilight murmured. “Didn’t you say that you and your mom come here every week?”
“Yes! We come here every Saturday!”
“Well, why don’t I try to come back next week? I’ll make sure I have some extra time so you can ask me all the questions you want!” Twilight offered, hoping to cheer the filly up.
“I guess that’s okay,” she pouted. Twilight picked up her muffin, tossed a hooffull of bits on the table, and turned to leave, but stopped dead at Sunshower’s next sentence. “Princess Twilight, mommy told me that Princess Celestia is gone and isn’t ever coming back. Is that true?”
“Oh... I’m-I’m sorry, my little pony, but your mom’s right,” Twilight stammered, each word a colossal struggle.
“Oh, but she was my favorite princess ever! She was always so pretty!” Sunshower whined. “It’s okay though, you’re my new favorite princess!”
It took every last ounce of Twilight’s willpower to not look at Luna. Instead, she simply smiled at the filly. “Well thank you! I’ll see you next week.”
Luna at her side, Twilight wordlessly trotted away, turning down the street leading towards the castle. Her mind was buzzing like an angry beehive, trying to think of someway to apologize to Luna on Sunshower’s behalf. Her thoughts approached a panicked pace, but were quickly silenced by the words she least expected.
“Somepony has a faaaaaan,” Luna giggled to her in a singsong voice, leaving Twilight speechless.
“...What? You’re not offended?” Twilight replied when she found her voice.
“No, why would I be?”
“Well, she said that right in front of you!” Twilight replied. “It was very disrespectful!”
“Twilight, she can’t be more than six,” Luna chuckled. “I thought she was adorable.”
“Well, yeah, she was. I just didn’t think you’d be so calm about this.”
“...You thought I’d get angry and bitter didn’t you,” Luna murmured softly. “Twilight how could you think that? Do you really think that little of me?”
“I’m so sorry, Luna! It just happened, I didn’t-” Twilight burst out, but stopped herself when she noticed a mischievous twinkle in Luna’s eyes. “...That was mean! You made me think I had actually hurt your feelings!”
Luna snorted as she tried to suppress a giggle, but only ended up making herself laugh harder. “I’m sorry, Twilight, but you made it far too easy that time. I couldn’t help myself.”
“Yeah yeah,” Twilight grumbled, smirking in spite of herself.
When Luna finally got her laughter under control, she glanced at Twilight’s expression, only to burst out in a fit of giggles once again. Twilight, in turn, was unable to resist snickering herself. It wasn’t long before both of them were doubled over laughing in the street.
“Oh, I needed that,” Twilight muttered when they finally calmed down.
“As did I.”
“For what it’s worth, I really am sorry,” Twilight sighed. “I shouldn’t have jumped to conclusions like that. I know you’re not that pony anymore.”
“Well, to be fair, I do have a history, so I can’t truly blame you for worrying,” Luna grumbled. “Still, apology accepted. Now, back to being serious, I’m going to tell you something that Tia told me the day after I celebrated Nightmare Night with you in Ponyville.”
“Okay, I’m listening,” Twilight replied.
“As the Princesses of Equestria, everypony is supposed to love the two of us equally, but such a thing is impossible,” Luna said with a quick smile. “To the regular pony, you and I are seen more like celebrities than the benevolent rulers we’d prefer they see us as. ‘tis only natural for each of them to prefer one of us over the other. Nothing can change that, so there’s no use fretting over it.”
“Celestia said that?”
“Well, I paraphrased a bit, but yes,” Luna murmured with a nod. “The truth is that there will always be ponies who like you better than they like me, and the opposite is also true. Such is a lesson I wish I had learned long, long ago.”
“I guess that makes sense,” Twilight sighed.
“So, how long of a lecture do you think Miss Sound Mind will give us when she finds out that the two of us were sighted giggling like schoolfillies in the middle of Canterlot?” Luna snickered.
“Half an hour, maybe?”
“That short?”
“I’m being optimistic.”
A/N: Nothing from me for now.
Editor: Pissfer
Pre-readers: PiquoPie and f0xhole.
Fourteen days since the coronation of Princess Twilight Sparkle
“No... No... What the... Definitely no!” Twilight grumbled, magically hurling the offending sheet of paper across her sunlit office. She shook her head, trying to comprehend the utter ridiculousness of what she had just read before glancing back to the next sheet in the pile. “Can’t do that one, don’t have the bits for this one. That’s physically impossible... This one wants me to do what?” she squeaked, reading the latest proposal over again to make sure her eyes hadn’t played a trick on her. Unfortunately they hadn’t, so she took what she felt was the most appropriate path of action when dealing with such an inappropriate request: she incinerated it.
“Remind me not to give you bad news anymore,” a gravelly voice chuckled from the doorway, startling Twilight.
“Rainbow?” she gasped, jumping out of her chair. She trotted around her desk, gesturing for Rainbow to actually come into the office and gently closed the door behind the mare. “But you’re not supposed to be here for another couple of hours!”
“Yeah, well I decided to fly instead of taking the train. Got a workout and got here earlier and stuff,” the pegasus replied dismissively.
“At your normal speed, you would’ve had to get up with the sun to get here this early! Are you okay?” Twilight gasped incredulously.
“Yeah, why wouldn’t I be?” Casting an eye at the seemingly bottomless pile of crumpled papers littering the floor, she continued. “So, what’s all this? It looks like the Running of the Leaves in here.”
“These are all different proposals for this year’s Grand Galloping Gala,” Twilight sighed. “Every year, they let any pony who wants to submit ideas for ‘new and exciting’ things to be included. Apparently, as much as she hated the Gala itself, Princess Celestia used to really like reading all of these, so she made a law saying that she was the one who had to go through them all.”
“And now you’re stuck doing it,” Rainbow snickered. “That’s awful.”
“Yeah, it’s just how I want to spend a Sunday afternoon,” Twilight muttered back sarcastically. “It wouldn’t be so bad if it weren’t for the fact that just about every one of them is either too expensive to do, or just an awful idea in the first place. Anyway, what’s up with you?”
“Oh... Nothing much.”
“Nothing on your mind? Nothing at all that you want to talk to me about?” Twilight prodded.
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Rainbow retorted defensively.
“I know something’s bothering you, Dash. You never get up that early unless there’s something you really need to do,” Twilight replied softly. “Besides, it’s written all over your face.”
Rainbow wheeled around on her angrily; her mouth moved, but no sound came out. Finally, after a few seconds of stuttering, she hung her head, defeated. “Fine, you got me.”
“Okay. Did you want to talk about it?” Twilight murmured tenderly, taking a careful step towards her friend.
“Yeah, I came here early because I was kinda hoping to,” Rainbow grumbled. “But you know how it is: it’s easier to want to talk about it when there’s nopony around to talk to.”
“It’s okay, I understand,” Twilight replied. Using her magic, she levitated her chair around the desk and set it down gently next to the guest chair. She climbed in and gestured for Rainbow to take the other seat. “I’m here for you though, so take your time.”
Dash hopped into the second chair and gave a content sigh. “Wow, this is great! I knew the palace had nice furniture, but not like this!”
“Okay, now you’re stalling. I know I said to take your time, but talking about the furniture isn’t helping anypony,” Twilight sighed.
“Okay, okay... Ahhh, this was so much easier in my head!” she growled, tapping her forehead with a hoof. “Okay, I’ll just come out and say it: I’m seeing Big Mac.”
“You’re... Rainbow, that’s wonderful!” Twilight squealed. “How’d it happen?”
“Remember when those two jerks came to Ponyville with their weird cider machine?” Rainbow said through a furious blush. “Well when you had me work the press with him, we sorta bonded, I guess. The way he looked at me while we were running just did something to me that I never felt before. Then he came up to me after it was all over and told me how awesome I was, and I guess we just hit it off. We’ve kinda been keeping it a secret though...”
“Oh, that’s so adorable!” Twilight giggled before a thought struck her. “But what about Ms. Cheerilee?”
“What about her?” Rainbow muttered, raising an eyebrow. “Oh! You mean what happened on Hearts and Hooves day? He said that Applebloom slipped him a love poison!”
“Well, she did, but I thought Big Mac and Cheerilee kept dating afterwards?” Twilight murmured.
“Nah, they just acted like they were to prank Applebloom and her friends,” Rainbow chuckled. “Kinda funny actually.”
“Yeah, but didn’t that bother you at all?” Twilight asked. “I’m surprised you didn’t jump in!”
“I was in the hospital, remember? Broke my wing, got stuck in that room?”
“Oh yeah,” Twilight groaned, smacking herself on the forehead. “Still, you weren’t upset about it?”
“Twilight, with all the other weird and crazy stuff I’ve seen since you came to Ponyville, why would I be mad at Mac for being poisoned?” Rainbow snickered. “I mean, come on! I’ve had my wings turned upside-down.”
“Okay, good point... What about Soarin’ though? I saw you dancing with him at my brother’s wedding.”
“Oh, yeah, he’s great!” Rainbow grinned. “But that’s different. He’s one my idols and everything, but I don’t really think I could be in a relationship with him, y’know? Even if he’s the one who asks me out, I don’t think I’d ever be able to just relax, I’d always be trying to impress him; it just wouldn’t work.”
“You’re settling for Big Mac because you can’t be with Soarin’?” Twilight muttered.
“What? No! Is that how that came out?” Rainbow gasped.
“So, you really care about him?” Twilight asked softly.
“Well, yeah!” Rainbow replied both confidently and guiltily.
“Okay, so if everything’s so great, what’s the problem? I know you wouldn’t cheat on him and he wouldn’t cheat on you, so the problem has to be something with —” Twilight cut herself off as a terrible thought wormed its way into her head. “You two haven’t told Applejack, have you?”
Twilight didn’t want that to be the case. In fact, she desperately hoped it wasn’t. Unfortunately, the pained look of Rainbow’s face was all the confirmation she needed. “Rainbow Dash, cider season was six months ago. You’ve been keeping this a secret from her for that long? How could you possibly do that to her?”
“Well, we didn’t actually start dating until a couple weeks after that—”
“Don’t argue semantics with me, Dash!” Twilight snarled. “You’ve been keeping a very important secret from our friend, who deserves to know. That’s a terrible thing to do, no matter how long!”
“I can explain!” Rainbow murmured timidly, tears forming in her eyes.
“You had better be able to!” Twilight scolded. “I’d really like to hear it!”
“You don’t have to yell at me!” Rainbow sobbed. “I know that I did something awful and I really feel bad about it. I’m trying to ask for help!”
“Okay, okay, I’m sorry,” Twilight sighed, taking a few deep breaths to calm her temper. “You’re right, I shouldn’t have yelled. Now please, tell me how this happened.”
“...Okay it’s like this: at first we weren’t sure if it was going to work out. We knew AJ was going to be upset and we didn’t think we could actually stay together if she was mad at us all the time. That and if it didn’t actually work out, we didn’t want to have her stuck between us. It would’ve been way too awkward!” she explained rapidly
“That’s understandable, but doesn’t explain why you still haven’t told her!” Twilight growled.
“It’s because we’re afraid,” Rainbow sighed, hanging her head. “Both of us are. We know that she’s going to be furious when she finds out and we don’t want that...”
“But the longer the two of you wait, the angrier she’s going to be with you,” Twilight warned.
“I know... I’m just really nervous about it,” Rainbow groaned. “It’s strange, I’m more afraid of my friends being upset with me than I was of facing a dragon.”
“Take it from me, admitting you’re wrong is one of the hardest things anypony can do,” Twilight sighed. “I’m proud of you for admitting that, but don’t go thinking that that’s the end of it! Applejack’s going to be really hurt when you tell her and you’ll have to make it up to her.”
“I know.”
“And like I said, the longer you wait, the angrier she’s going to be,” Twilight added.
“I know...”
“So, what’s the first thing you’re going to do when you get back to Ponyville?” Twilight asked, eyeing Rainbow intently.
“Tell her... Well, after I talk to Big Mac about it,” Rainbow sighed with a grimace.
“Of course,” Twilight said with a nod. “Feel better?”
“A little.... Thanks, Twilight,” Rainbow murmured, the shadow of a smile crossing her face.
“Well, this was more for Applejack than it was for you,” Twilight replied. “I’m always happy to help, but you really messed up this time.”
“I know, but even though my problems are all my fault, you’re still worried about my feelings,” Rainbow giggled. “You’re just an awesome pony like that! I knew that no matter how mad or disappointed you were, you’d still help me! That’s why you’re my best friend!”
“I thought Applejack was your best friend?” Twilight quipped.
“Well, yeah, she is my best friend, but you’re my best friend! Get it?”
“Not one bit.”
“Oh fine,” Rainbow moped.
Twilight let her gaze linger on Rainbow’s face. She was still more than a little disappointed with the pegasus, but she had gotten her point across, and she could tell that Rainbow regretted this mistake probably more than anything else she had ever done.
Alright, Applejack may be the victim here, but she’s not here and Rainbow is, she sighed to herself. Rainbow’s sorry and nopony deserves to sit wallowing in self-pity while something like this eats them up inside. Time to take one for the team...
“Hey, Rainbow, now that we’ve got that all sorted out, I know a way to lift your spirits,” Twilight cooed.
“Yeah, right,” Rainbow spouted skeptically.
“Think about it, why were you coming to Canterlot in the first place?” Twilight offered, hoping Rainbow would catch on. “Something about learning..?”
“Oh, yeah! We’ve gotta get you flying,” Rainbow squealed, perking up immediately. “But what about your paperwork here?”
“That can wait. To the courtyard!” Twilight proclaimed, layering on extra bravado.
“Sweet. Race ya there!” Rainbow shouted over her shoulder as she burst through the door, Twilight hot on her heels. The pair galloped through the castle’s winding corridors, eventually bursting into the cool April air of the courtyard with Rainbow Dash firmly in the lead.
Grinning broadly, Rainbow spun around and immediately began speaking. “Alright, listen up! We’re going to start with something nice and simple: the standard barrel roll!”
“Uhhh, Rainbow?”
“Now the thing to remember here is to keep your legs tucked in.”
“Rainbow Dash...”
“If you don’t, you could—”
“DASH!”
“What?” Rainbow groaned irritably. “You’re not supposed you interrupt your teacher! Aren’t you, like, Equestria’s best student? You should know that already!”
“I was trying to say that I’m not going to be able to do that,” Twilight retorted. “I haven’t flown at all yet!”
“WHAT?” Rainbow screamed, falling to the ground at the shock. “You’ve had wings for two whole weeks and you haven’t flown yet?”
“Well, yeah! You said that you wanted to teach me how to fly, so I didn’t take any lessons,” Twilight explained softly.
“I meant that I wanted to teach you the cool stuff, not how to hover!” Rainbow groaned, her face contorted with disappointment.
“Then you should’ve been more specific,” Twilight muttered audibly.
“Alright, fine. Hovering 101 it is,” Rainbow sighed. “Now, it’s not as simple as it looks. You can’t just flap your wings and expect to get off the ground. Same thing with moving, you’ve actually gotta move your wings a certain way to do it. Now I’m not gonna bother going over that with you because I know you already know all that.”
“And what if I don’t?” Twilight asked, letting her annoyance slip into her voice.
“Oh, come on, Egghead! You can’t tell me that you haven’t already read ten books on the subject!”
“Three actually, but fine, I read about it,” Twilight groaned. “What does that have to do with anything?”
“It’ll make this faster,” Rainbow replied. “Now since you already know how it works, just do it.”
“...Right now?”
“No, next week,” Rainbow sighed. “Yes, right now!”
Twilight swallowed nervously. “Okay, I can do that...”
“What’s the matter? Scared?” Rainbow teased.
“No... Yes... A little bit,” Twilight whimpered. She spread her wings and gave a single flap, lifting herself off the ground for less than a second. “See? I can do it.”
“Right,” the unamused Rainbow muttered. “Now do it again, but this time stay up. And no magic!”
“No magic? But what if I fall?”
“Falling and getting all bruised up is how you learn,” Rainbow explained. “So no using magic to help you fly until you can fly on your own. Promise me!”
“O-okay, I won’t use magic to help me fly,” Twilight stuttered. Spreading her wings again, she flapped; harder this time. She managed to stay up for three seconds this time before falling back to her hooves.
“Alright, new plan,” Rainbow sighed.
“New plan? Whaaaaaaaaaa—” Twilight screeched as Rainbow leapt over to her, hooked her around her front legs and lifted her into the air. “What in pony’s name are you doing?”
“Teaching,” Rainbow snickered, dragging Twilight up almost ten meters before letting go. “Think fast! And remember: no magic! You promised!”
Twilight screamed all the way down, desperately flapping her wings against the wind. She was going to die; there was no way around it. Her life began to flash before her eyes. Starting with her earliest memory, playing with her brother on their parent’s bed, progressing to more recent ones, like earning her cutie mark and—
“Twilight? TWILIGHT!” Rainbow bellowed into her ear, snapping her out of her flashback. “You’re flying.”
Twilight’s eyes fluttered open and she dared a downward glance to see that she was indeed hovering half a meter off the ground.
“Am I a great teacher or what?” Rainbow cheered. “We keep going like this and— uh-oh!”
“GET BACK HERE YOU LITTLE BRAT!” Twilight screamed as she lunged in Rainbow’s direction.
“Or what? You’ll lecture me— woah!” Rainbow twisted out of the way as Twilight dove past. “Okay, I’ll admit it, that was a really mean thing for me to do!” she called out nervously, flying backwards away from the angry princess.
“YOU JUST WAIT UNTIL I GET MY HOOVES ON YOU!”
“Let’s be reasonable about this, Twilight! I’m apologizing! Think about it this way: you’ll never be able to catch me... Oh crud!” Rainbow turned around and sped off as Twilight started to gain on her. She felt a pinch on the tip of her tail and turned around to see a familiar violet glow surrounding it. Suddenly, she felt a strong force pulling her backwards towards her pursuer. “Oh, great...” She let her body go limp as she was flung towards Twilight, who immediately tackled her to the ground.
Twilight, however, wasn’t content with just knocking her friend out of the air. With a second spell, she willed the grass the pair had crashed into to grow longer. It bounded Rainbow’s hooves together, and tightly wound its way around her midsection, pinning her to the ground.
“Hey! You promised you wouldn’t use magic,” Rainbow whined.
“I promised I wouldn’t use magic to help me fly, I never said anything about not using it to catch a certain blue pain-in-the-flank,” Twilight growled menacingly.
“Well ya got me,” Rainbow sighed. “So now what? Gonna make me do lines on a chalkboard?” she grumbled sarcastically.
“No, no... I have something much worse planned for you,” Twilight murmured, plucking out one of her own feathers and pointing it threateningly at Rainbow’s throat.
“W-what are you going to do with that?” Rainbow stuttered, attempting, and failing, to sound brave.
Rather than replying, Twilight just grinned as the feather rotated downwards. Rainbow’s eyes followed it’s tip, gasping when she realized what it was being aimed at.
“N-no! You wouldn’t! That’s just—” Twilight never found out how Rainbow was going to finish her sentence. Instead of listening, she forcefully jabbed the feather into the pegasus’ hoof and began dragging it along the bottom, immediately eliciting a loud, rambunctious laugh from her victim.
“Nooooo! No, pleeeease!” Rainbow gasped through her loud, lung-emptying guffaws.
“Say it!”
“No, no stop! I’ll do anything!”
“SAY IT!”
“Alright, alright! You’re cooler than I am!”
“And don’t you forget it!” Twilight giggled. Tossing the feather aside and returning the grass back to its natural length, she held out a hoof to Rainbow, who gratefully accepted it and pulled herself back to a standing position. “But seriously, Dash, don’t you ever do that again.”
“I won’t!”
“So what’s the next lesson?”
Over the next three days, Twilight practiced with Rainbow every chance she got, while Rainbow, having learned her feathery lesson, avoided taking any more shortcuts. If Twilight could have had things her way, she would have spent all day, every day in her lessons until she had completely mastered the art of flying; unfortunately she was still a princess, and thus still had obligations to fulfill. The current of which involved sitting in court, arguing with a deranged earth pony that opened his presentation by stating, rather loudly, that he ‘in no way recognized the authority of the central government of Equestria’.
“I said no,” Twilight groaned for the fifth time.
“You can’t just refuse me!” the angry petitioner screeched as he once again attempted to get around the guard separating him from Twilight.
“I’m pretty sure I just did,” she growled sarcastically. “I’m not letting you plant poison joke in your flower garden; the law stands as written.”
“This is a breach of my rights and my freedom! I demand that you-”
“You’re free to be as stupid as you want, but only if you’re the only pony that’ll be hurt by it. I’m not going to let you do anything to endanger anypony else just because you think you have a right to do whatever you want!” Twilight shouted over his ranting as he was dragged towards the door. “If I hear that you went ahead and planted some anyway, I’ll personally make sure that you don’t get off with just a warning!”
She glared at the group of ponies standing in on the session as observers, silencing their snickering, before nodding to Quill-Pen. “Bring in the next petitioner!” the older mare shouted to the guards near the door. They opened it to allow a pair of mares through, an earth pony and a unicorn.
Twilight put on a welcoming smile for the pair, but it quickly died when she realized that the two were in the midst of a heated argument.
“How did I ever let you talk me into this? This is an awful idea!” the earth pony snarled to her companion.
“I didn’t even think we’d get this far! You were the one who kept bugging the clerk to get us an audience! It’s your fault that we’re here!”
“Hello?” Twilight called out, hoping to draw their attention to herself and away from each other.
“My fault? I was trying to be helpful!”
“If we get arrested for insulting-”
“That’s quite enough!” Quill-Pen barked, causing the pair to jump. “Do you two have something you wish to ask of the Princess, or would you prefer to waste such an opportunity squabbling with each other?”
Having been so engrossed in their shouting that they hadn’t realized they were standing in front of the throne, the pair turned to give each other terrified expressions. “Umm, yes we do,” the earth pony stuttered. “Or rather she does, I’m just here for moral support.”
The unicorn shot her friend a scathing look before turning back to Twilight. “Y-your Highness, w-we were t-talking the other day...” she began before stopping to gulp nervously. “And we got around to talking about the Summer Sun Celebration.”
Twilight’s ears perked up at the mention of the subject. Somehow, she had completely forgotten about the holiday. “Yes, go on...”
“So we were thinking,” the unicorn continued, visibly trembling now, her voice notably higher, “could the Summer Sun Celebration be canceled this year? We just thought-” Twilight strained her ears to hear whatever it was the unicorn was trying to say next, but was unable to make it out over the deafening uproar that filled the throne room.
“I’m sorry, what was that last bit?” Twilight asked, nearly unable to hear her own voice, not that it would’ve mattered. Both petitioners were cowering on the floor with their hooves over their heads, being screamed at from every different angle. “Hey, that’s enough! Stop yelling! Would everypony please...” she called out, hoping that somepony would listen. Finally, she gave in and, for the first time since she had become Princess, magically amplified her voice.
“EVERYPONY, SHUT UP!”
All other noise died as her first use of the Royal Canterlot Voice blasted through the vast chamber, leaving a deathly silence.
“Thank you,” Twilight sighed before looking back down at the petitioners. “Now, I didn’t hear that last part. Would you mind repeating it for me?”
“I-I’d like to have this year’s celebration set aside as a day of mourning,” she squeaked, her voice barely audible.
“Never!” Quill-Pen bellowed from Twilight’s side.
“Actually, I think I like that idea,” Twilight replied softly.
“What? But Twi— Your Highness, the Summer Sun Celebration is one of our most sacred traditions! How can you possibly consider this?”
“The first Summer Sun Celebration was put together by Princess Celestia to raise the spirit of the ponies whose lives had been turned upside-down by Nightmare Moon’s appearance,” Twilight retorted, quoting one of her favorite books. “This’ll be Equestria’s first Summer Sun Celebration without Princess Celestia; I personally think it’s very appropriate that we spend the day in mourning.”
“But-”
“But nothing, Quill-Pen! Authority over the celebration rests solely with the Princess of the Sun, so it’s my decision alone!” Twilight snapped. She turned back to the petitioners and made her proclamation to the court. “The festivities for this year’s Summer Sun Celebration are to be canceled, and the date is to be set aside as a day of remembrance! If anypony would like to set up some form of event, they may do so, but it must be dedicated to our late Princess.”
The unicorn simply gaped up at her, frozen stiff, as a buzz of frantic conversation filled the throne room once again. Her companion prodded her in the side several times, to no avail, before turning back to Twilight. She opened her mouth to say something, but nothing came out. After struggling over her words to a few seconds, she simply smiled, bowed, then lifted her friend onto her back and made her way to the door.
Twilight waited for the door to close behind the mares before turning to Quill-Pen. “Hey, I’m sorry. It was wrong of my to belittle you like that.”
“To be honest, I shouldn’t have questioned you so blatantly in front of your subjects. It sends the wrong message,” Quill-Pen sighed. “It’s just... the Summer Sun Celebration has always been my favorite holiday, so I guess I took what they were trying to do personally.”
“It’s okay, you were just standing up for what you believe in,” Twilight murmured.
“Regardless, you were right. The decision is yours alone.”
“That doesn’t mean I should just ignore what you have to say,” Twilight said apologetically. “But if you’re willing to put it behind you, then I will too. What’s next?”
“Those were the last petitioners for the day,” Quill-Pen remarked with a mischievous smile.
“Oh no...”
“Which means that it’s time for you to give that speech I had you prepare!” Quill-Pen chuckled. She turned towards the door and nodded to the guards. “Let them in!”
“Remind me again, how did you convince me to do this?” Twilight whined through a forced grin, quiet enough for only Quill-Pen to hear.
“By showing you the number of petitions this group has submitted. It’ll be a lot quicker and easier to just speak to them all at once,” Quill-Pen murmured, levitating a stack of documents over to Twilight.
“Quicker, sure. Easier? I doubt it,” she sighed, grudgingly accepting the papers. “It’s easier to convince nobles to be reasonable one-on-one, if only because they’re afraid of me, but they’re much braver in groups. They’re like seagulls...”
“Well put your best smile on and your best hoof forward. If you do well enough here, I promise not to schedule anything like this for at least another month,“ Quill-Pen smirked. “Unless it’s something really important, of course.”
“You think everything’s important, Quill-Pen.”
“Good, you’re learning,” she snickered. “Well, I’d give an introduction, but you’re a big pony now, I think you can handle yourself.”
“I’m going to get you back for this,” Twilight muttered.
“I’ll check my breakfast for hot sauce tomorrow. Start whenever you’re ready.”
“Right,” she sighed, flicking her eyes across the assembled crowd. Unfortunately, she recognized most of them, they were the loudest complainers among the aristocracy.
“Thank you for coming, everypony,” she began, magically holding the stack of stationery at the bottom of her field of vision. Not that she needed it, of course; she had her speech completely memorized from beginning to end. “I understand that many of you have concerns about where a number of proposed budget cuts will be falling, and so I have invited you all here to address the ten most common complaints, hopefully in a manner you will all find satisfying.
“Now, from what I’ve been told, the proposal that the most ponies have an issue with is the one that would completely cut funding to the Canterlot Botanical Gardens. I personally like the Gardens and visited them with Princess Celestia numerous times during my apprenticeship. That being said, the Gardens are owned entirely by a small group of Noble Houses and access is restricted to very few ponies, every one of them a member of the nobility.
“I cannot in good conscience allow tax bits to go towards maintaining a private facility that exists only for the entertainment of a few very wealthy ponies. However, if the rules were changed to allow the public entry to the Gardens, then not only would I be willing to restore funding, but I might even consider expand-”
She was cut off by a loud scream from her audience. Confused, she glared down at the crowd, only to notice that they all seemed to be staring at something near the ceiling. She followed their line of vision up to the top of one of the room’s many pillars, but was tackled to the ground. She struggled briefly with the tangled limbs of her assailant, but was forced onto her back as the larger pony gained the upper hand. She looked up into the face of her attacker and gasped as she realized that it was one of her own guards.
She charged her magic, thoroughly intending to blast the triumphant grin off of his face, but her instincts were screaming at her. Something was wrong. She let the spell fizzle out as a crimson droplet leaked out between his teeth. The feathered shaft of a bolt protruded from his neck. Terror and disgust consumed her as she felt her fur grow wet with a warm, thick liquid.
Angry shouts and fearful screams pressed against her ears, but she couldn’t hear them. She was pulled out from under the body. A kind voice whispered into her ear, assuring her that the shooter had been caught.
None of it mattered. Everything had gone wrong. How could everything be so wrong?
“Oh, I should’ve been there! How is she, Quill-Pen?” Rainbow asked, unsure if she wanted an honest answer or not.
“Asleep, finally,” the seneschal sighed.
“Really? The nurse told me that they couldn’t get her to sleep. They said she was having non-stop panic attacks!”
“Well, I may have drugged her juice,” Quill-Pen murmured guiltily.
“You what?” Rainbow snarled, taking a couple threatening steps toward Quill-Pen. “Why would you do that? She trusts you!”
“I know, and I feel awful about it, but she’s better off this way,” Quill-Pen whispered. “I would’ve used a sleep spell if I could, but she’s as powerful now as Princess Celestia ever was. The only pony who could hope to cast a sleep spell strong enough to affect her is Princess Luna, and, at the moment, she’s in a terrible state herself!”
“She is?” Rainbow replied, completely bewildered. “Why? She was asleep when all this happened.”
“Some genius decided to inform her of the situation by barging into her room and waking her up by shouting ‘Princess Twilight’s been shot!’” Quill-Pen sighed. “Her Highness didn’t take it well. She had a panic attack herself.”
“Oh... Yeah, that’s not cool,” Rainbow grimaced. She opened her mouth to say something else, but was interrupted by the clamor of hooves hitting the floor.
“Where is she?” Shining Armor’s voice echoed down the corridor as he rounded a nearby corner.
“Sleeping, Guard-Captain. Please keep it down,” Quill-Pen scolded.
“I want to see her!”
“I know you do. Trust me, I know; but there’s more important things at hoof,” Quill-Pen stated tactfully. “The would-be assassin was caught immediately, but we don’t know if he was acting alone. A team was sent to his residence to search for anything to clue us into any backup plans he may have had and we need to get the investigation underway immediately. Normally I’d prefer not to have family members involved in an investigation, but this one is entirely too important to place under anypony but the best we have, and you’re it.”
“You have the shooter? Who was it?” Shining screamed.
“A disgraced noble looking for revenge,” Quill-Pen explained, hoping that offering more information might placate the enraged sibling. “Five years ago he invested his entire fortune in a company that was manufacturing some strange new product. Not long after it hit the shelves, Twilight began to perform experiments on it as a science project and ended up proving that it didn’t work. He lost everything.
“However, that doesn’t change the fact that he may not be the only pony involved. There are dozens of ponies who would like to see Twilight hurt or dead, and any one of them could have aided him.”
“I-I’ll get right to it, Seneschal!” Shining Armor stuttered, unable to keep himself from glancing at the door to the room his sister lay in.
“And Guard-Captain? You are never to be in the same room as the shooter,” Quill-Pen growled threateningly. “The same goes for anyone arrested or questioned. You are to organize the investigation only. Understood?”
“But-”
“I will get Minister Ironside to give you these orders himself, if I must! You will keep your revenge in check and allow our legal system to do its job. Are we clear?”
“...Crystal.”
“Good. I appreciate your cooperation,” Quill-Pen replied professionally. “I’ll send for you as soon as she wakes up.” The two mares watched Shining Armor stomp away before turning back to each other. “And now, I must ask something of you, Rainbow Dash.”
“Umm, okay... What do you need?” Rainbow muttered, lacking her usual confidence.
“I’d like you to stay here. I’d prefer there was a friendly face waiting for her when she wakes up.”
“Oh, is that it?” Rainbow asked. “I was planning on doing that anyway!”
“Thank you,” Quill-Pen replied with a relieved sigh. “I know that you’re doing it for her and not for me, but I appreciate it anyway. You’re a good pony and a good friend to her.”
“Well duh! Don’t you know who you’re talking to?” Rainbow grinned over her shoulder as she pushed open the door to Twilight’s room.
A/N: One last chapter before the holidays. Due to the fact that this tends to be my busiest time of year, the next chapter will probably have a small delay
In the meantime, I'd like to give another thanks to Pissfer, f0x, and Piquo for taking time out of their holiday preparations to get this ready to release right when I wanted it to be, a Christmas/Hanukkah/Dongzhi (or whatever else you may celebrate) gift from us to the readers.
Editor: Pissfer
Pre-readers: PiquoPie and f0xhole.
Twenty days since the coronation of Princess Twilight Sparkle
“Come on, Twilight! All you’d have to do is talk to Spitfire, it’d take five seconds,” Rainbow whined, hovering in the center of Twilight’s office. “It’s not like she’d say no; you’re the princess!”
“It’s not that I can’t do it, it’s that I won’t,” Twilight grumbled.
“Well why not?”
“Because, Dash, if I force Spitfire to make you a Wonderbolt, you’ll be happy for a little while, then you’ll start to wonder if you ever would’ve made it on your own,” Twilight explained for what seemed like the hundredth time. “Then you’ll get depressed and you’ll spend the rest of your life doubting yourself. Eventually you’d probably start to hate me for not talking you out of it. You’ll just have to finish the Academy like everypony else.”
“But— If— I...” she stuttered angrily. “Sometimes I hate it when you make sense.”
“Yeah I know, but what would you do without me?” Twilight giggled.
“Live a calm and peaceful life without having to help deal with major disasters every few weeks?” Rainbow replied teasingly. “Actually that would be totally boring! We better not stop having adventures just because you’re stuck here.”
“Just make sure to write to me about it,” Twilight murmured wistfully.
“Oh, don’t worry; I will,” Rainbow snickered, her eyes flicked up to the clock on the wall and she gave a disappointed sigh. “I should probably get ready to leave or I’ll miss the train. I was sore enough after flying here and that was while flying with the wind currents. Flying back would be torture!”
“Awww, okay,” Twilight sighed. “But before you go, I have a present for you. I’ve had these all week, but I wanted to wait until just before you left,” she said mischievously, pulling a pair of booklets out of the top drawer of her desk and pushed them over to Rainbow for her to inspect.
“What are these? Passports?” Rainbow muttered, looking up at Twilight.
“No, of course not,” Twilight chirped excitedly. “Look again!”
“Okay...” Rainbow muttered, looking back down at the tickets. “Hold on, these are your lifetime passes to the Princess’ box! These can get anypony into every Wonderbolts show ever! You can’t just give these away.”
“One of the good things about being a Princess, Dash, is that I’m allowed to do whatever I want with things like these,” she chuckled with a smug grin. “I don’t really enjoy airshows, but I don’t want the box to just sit there empty and I knew you’d love to go. Unless you don’t want them?”
“No, no! I want them,” Rainbow gasped desperately. She glanced back town at the passes she held in her hooves. “Twilight... I... I don’t know how to...”
“It’s okay, Dash. A simple ‘thank you’ will be more than enough,” Twilight giggled.
“Okay, thanks!” Rainbow said happily. “Who am I gonna take though? ‘shy’s the only one who can go without one of your cloudwalking spells, and she doesn’t like airshows either...”
“How about Scootaloo?”
“Oh, duh!” Rainbow groaned, slapping her head with a hoof. “The little squirt’s gonna flip! I probably should’ve thought of her right away, come to think of it... You’ve gotta let me take you to at least one show a year though, Twi. It just wouldn’t feel right not to take you with me every now and then.”
“Okay, I’ll go if it’ll make you happy,” Twilight said with a smile.
“Great! I’ll make sure to get you a schedule so you can let me know when you wanna go,” Rainbow exclaimed excitedly. “What do you want me to do with them when I graduate from the academy though? I won’t really need them after that.”
“Pass them on, I guess,” Twilight murmured thoughtfully. “You could give them to Scoot, or you can hang onto them to give to your foals if you ever have some. They’re yours.”
“Wow, that’s, this is... You’re amazing, Twilight,” she grinned before her eyes caught a second glimpse at the clock. “But I really need to leave.”
“Alright, if you say so,” Twilight sighed. “Would you like to at least say goodbye to Luna first? She should be awake by now.”
“Yeah, I’d like that!” Rainbow grinned, leading the way out of the office.
The pair trotted quietly for several minutes before Twilight broke the silence. “Rainbow? Thanks for.. you know, being there for me this week.”
“Hey, don’t mention it,” Rainbow murmured softly. “I wouldn’t let any of my friends go through all that alone. Or anypony really, no matter who they are.”
“Still, thank you. I don’t think I could have—” Twilight began, but was cut off by Luna’s loud voice echoing down the hallway.
“I AM ENDING THIS DISCUSSION BEFORE YOU RUIN EVERYTHING!’
“That doesn’t sound good,” Rainbow muttered. The two picked up their pace and stopped just outside of Luna’s bedroom door.
“How will I ruin anything? You’re the one keeping secrets that shouldn’t be kept!” a second voice retorted angrily.
“That’s Quill-Pen,” Twilight muttered.
“And this is my choice! I will not let you destroy what I have!” Luna screamed, causing the door to shake.
“Uhhh, Twilight, you might want to put a stop to this,” Rainbow whispered to her.
“Yeah...” Twilight moaned, pushing open the door.
“You don’t have anything at the moment aside from your self-inflicted misery! Trust me, you’d be a lot happier if you’d just sit her down and—” Quill-Pen snarled before catching sight of Twilight and gasping.
“That’s enough, you two! I don’t know what this is about, but the last thing I need right now is you two yelling at each other,” Twilight scolded. After a short pause, she continued. “So are you two going to tell me what this is all about or not?”
“I was just trying to talk some sense into Princess Luna,” Quill-Pen grumbled, making her way to the door.
“Umm, okay...” Twilight mumbled, turning to Luna. “What happened?”
“Your seneschal was just poking her nose where it doesn’t belong. She will also make sure to keep silent unless she wishes to find out firsthoof how cold the moon is!” Luna called towards the door, obviously intending for Quill-Pen to hear the threat.
“Okay. So, you don’t want to talk about it?” Twilight asked, slightly disappointed.
“I do not,” Luna murmured.
“Okay, well if that’s the way you want it...” Twilight said uncertainly. “We just stopped by so Rainbow could say goodbye; she’s heading back to Ponyville soon.”
“Oh, yes, I suppose she is,” Luna murmured. She sauntered over to Rainbow and extended a hoof. “Thank you, Rainbow Dash, for coming. I understand that leaving your home and job for a week on short notice is anything but easy, and we appreciate what you’ve done.”
“You don’t have to be so formal, Luna,” Rainbow snickered. “Anytime you need me for something like this, just let me know. Besides, I couldn’t let Twilight live all mopey and stuff. I would’ve come up here whether you asked me to or not after you told us how bad things were.”
“Thank you nonetheless,” Luna replied. “Though shouldn’t you have left by now? Your train is scheduled to leave in a mere five minutes.”
“Oh crud, I’m late!” Rainbow exclaimed with a gasp. “Mind if I just fly to the train station from your balcony?” Luna nodded and Rainbow bolted out of the door, stopping only to hoofbump Twilight on the way out.
“You will not be accompanying her?” Luna muttered aside to Twilight.
“No. I want to, but I have two whole mountains of paperwork that I need to finish before court on Monday,” Twilight groaned.
“Very well,” Luna said with a nod. She paused, a worried expression leaking into her eyes. “Do you at least have a few minutes to spare to speak with me?”
“Of course, Luna! What’s up?”
“I just haven’t had the chance to speak to you at length since, well, you know...” Luna murmured sadly. “I feel as if I should at least try to comfort you... and check on your wellbeing.”
“Oh,” Twilight winced. “Yeah, I’m still not sure how I feel.”
“I assume you attended the funeral?” Luna asked cautiously.
“Of course! He was buried with full military honors and posthumously awarded three different medals. Then, afterwards, everypony went about their business like nothing happened! Like he never even existed...” Twilight muttered sadly.
“Such is the life of a Royal Guard. They are expected to surrender their lives, without hesitation, at any given moment,” Luna murmured. “I am sorry that you had to learn this horrible truth in such a gruesome manner.”
“You know what the worst part is?” Twilight asked angrily. “It wasn’t watching him get shot or waking up with his blood in my fur. It wasn’t even having to tell his parents that he was gone. It was that I didn’t even know his name until after he was gone. I never even thought to thank him for protecting me until after it was too late!”
“Please, Twilight, don’t be angry with yourself. He sacrificed himself so that you could continue leading Equestria to prosperity, not so you could hate yourself,” Luna replied softly.
“Right, like I believe that, Luna,” Twilight growled. “Has this type of thing ever happened to you?”
“Yes, actually. It used to happen quite often,” Luna replied calmly. “Even before my banishment, there were many ponies who despised me. There was a period where I lost six of my closest guards in as many months.”
“Oh, right,” Twilight replied guiltily. “Sorry, I shouldn’t have said that.”
“No need to apologize, Twilight,” Luna said tenderly. “When it comes to taking out on others the anger you feel towards yourself, I am one of the worst offenders.”
“How do you deal with it though?” Twilight whispered. “Does it ever stop hurting?”
Luna winced at the question and opened her mouth to respond, but choked on her answer. She hung her head with a melancholy sigh before continuing. “No. Even after all this time, I still see their faces when I close my eyes. None of them blamed me; one even went so far as to tell me so before he... expired, but I’ve never been able to stop blaming myself. Celestia was the same way,” Luna murmured, a pained look shadowing her features. “I can’t imagine how many ghosts haunted her dreams.”
“So... How am I supposed to feel better about all of this? How are we supposed to handle the guilt?” Twilight cried softly.
“We vow to do better next time,” Luna said, wiping a tear from Twilight’s cheek. “And we promise that we will continue on. No matter what happens, we continue doing what we believe is best. If we can do that, then they will not have died in vain.”
“I guess... Maybe it’s one of those things that I’ll be able to handle a little better as I get older.”
“A fine thought,” Luna replied with a comforting smile. “Now, I must get ready for my night and you have work to do. Think about what I said.”
“Alright,” Twilight groaned. “I’ll see you tomorrow morning.” She turned around and trotted out the door, almost colliding with somepony on the way out.
“Beg your pardon, Your Highness!”
“Sound Mind? Sorry about that,” Twilight replied, rubbing her forehead. “Here to see Luna?”
“No, actually, I went to find you at your office and one of the guards told me you came here,” Sound Mind sighed.
“Lovely,” Twilight muttered, wondering what she had done to deserve this particular visit. “So what do you need?”
“I am just informing you that today I took the liberty of reviewing the Gala proposals that Your Highness hasn’t gotten to yet and removed any that were either illegal or outside of our budgetary constraints,” she explained formally, gesturing towards her ever-present clipboard. “You’ll find that only about 30% of the proposals you had yet to cover remain.”
“You did that for me?” Twilight gasped. “But today’s your day off. Why would you spend it at work?”
“Because, Your Highness, I want your reign to be successful, believe it or not,” Sound Mind huffed. “I may disagree with nearly every one of your policies and viewpoints, but I am not so petty as to want to see you fail. If you proved to be a poor enough Princess that the populace were to forcefully remove you from your throne, the amount of damage that would be done to Equestria and its reputation, both at home and abroad, would be catastrophic! I’d rather work with you and risk the chance of being proven wrong than work against you and see Equestria destroyed.”
“Wow. That’s... really profound,” Twilight stuttered. “Still, thank you.”
“It was my pleasure. Enjoy the rest of your weekend, Your Highness,” Sound Mind said with a bow before trotting off.
Twilight watched her leave, then turned around to walk in the opposite direction and sighed to herself. “One mountain of paperwork down, one to go.”
“A comet that hit a star?” Twilight asked desperately, knowing she was wrong.
...
“Didn’t think so... Alright, I give up. What’s blue and white and hotter than flame?” she asked, sensing the sun’s glee at having stumped her.
…
“Hey, I guessed that!” she snapped.
…
She slapped a hoof to her forehead at her charge’s absentmindedness before replying. “Yes I did! It was my second guess!”
…
“Well that’s just rude...” she grumbled.
...
“I am not!”
…
“Hey! Now you’re just being mean,” she scolded.
…
“Where am I going? I’m leaving. I’ll be back when you’re not acting like a spoiled foal,” she retorted, pulling herself back into her body.
Approving various government-funded construction projects was easily the last thing Twilight wanted to do with her Sunday night, but if she didn’t finish it now, it would raise dozens of problems in the morning. Signing her name on the one she had just finished with, she gently placed it on top of the pile of other approved proposals. Taking another from the rapidly shrinking pile of unsigned measures, she glanced up at the clock on the wall.
“Eight-thirty already?” she mumbled to herself. “Now the last train got here at twenty after, so given the level of traffic in the city at this time of day, she should be getting here in three... two... one...”
A loud bang echoed throughout the palace, followed by an angry shout. “WHERE IS SHE?”
“Right on time,” Twilight giggled, letting her eyes sink back down to the papers in front of her.
“Ah don’t need no appointment! Now unless you want me to buck you crosseyed, you’ll get outta my way!”
Twilight rolled her eyes and sat back in her chair, waiting for the inevitable storm. Sure enough, the sound of stomping hooves could be heard approaching and it wasn’t long before her door was kicked open with a loud bang.
“Hey, Applejack! I’m glad you came. Everything okay? You seem upset,” Twilight said nonchalantly.
“Don’t give me that! Ah know you had something to do with this,” Applejack screamed, pointing an accusing hoof at her.
“Something to do with what? I’ve been busy lately, AJ,” Twilight replied cooly.
“You know darned well what Ah mean!” the angry earth pony bellowed, stamping the floor aggressively. “Last week Rainbow Dash was acting all strange before she left, then Ah get a letter from you asking me to switch weeks with Pinkie Pie and come this week instead! Now Ah thought that y’all had somethin’ important to talk to me about, so Ah stupidly accepted. Then right before Ah get on the train today, the day after Dash gets back from seeing you, she ‘n’ my brother come tell me that they’ve been sneaking around behind my back for half-a-year! Don’t you dare play innocent!”
“I never said I was innocent. I’ll freely admit that I did a few things to you that I’m not proud of,” Twilight said apologetically. “But I had a good reason for each of them, and I promise you’ll understand if you’d just let me explain.”
“You’d better explain,” Applejack hissed. “I thought you were my friend!”
“I am your friend,” Twilight murmured, hoping that her calm demeanor might cool her friend’s temper. “But you have to tell me what exactly has you so worked up, or I can’t help fix it.”
“Ah’ve been lied to, and y’all had a part in it! How long have ya known and why did ya help them?” she screamed. “Why would ya help them lie to me like that?”
“I only found out last week, but you’re right, AJ. I knew that Dash was going to come clean with you, in fact, I was the one who convinced her to tell you, and then I asked you to come to Canterlot, knowing full well what was going to happen,” Twilight replied softly. “For what it’s worth, I’m sorry for deceiving you, but I only did what I thought was best.”
“Ah knew it,” Applejack screeched. “You did this on purpose to protect Rainbow ‘n’ Mac. Why? You’re supposed to protect the one who’s been wronged, not the ponies doin’ the wrongin’!”
“Because, I knew you’d be angry and I didn’t want you to do something you’d regret,” Twilight said. “You have every right to be angry at them, but trust me when I say that Dash feels awful about it and Big Mac probably does too.”
“Oh that’s just great,” Applejack groaned. “So now Ah’m stuck here while I’ve got a complete disaster goin’ on back home!”
“So having your best friend happily dating your older brother is a disaster?”
“Ye— no! Oh don’t you go puttin’ words in my mouth!” Applejack growled threateningly.
“I didn’t put anything in your mouth, you’re the one who said it,” Twilight murmured, sliding out of her chair and rounding her desk. “Again, you have every right to be angry with them for keeping their being together a secret from you, but you shouldn’t be angry at them for seeing each other.”
“What? Now you’re making me out to be the bad guy!” Applejack retorted, raising her voice again.
“You’re only the ‘bad guy’ if you resent them for being together. I’m not saying they weren’t wrong for not telling you, but they didn’t want to have you stuck in the middle if it didn’t work out,” Twilight replied, doing her best to keep from yelling back. “Listen, AJ, I talked with Dash about it every single day last week, and she really cares a lot about him, and I imagine he probably feels the same way in return. Even if you feel it’s a mistake, I’m asking you, as a friend, to just give them a chance.”
Shaking with rage, Applejack gnashed her teeth at Twilight, looking for a new route of attack. When she found none, she hung her head, defeated. “Twilight, Ah know what you’re saying makes sense. Ah know that... But right now, Ah’m so mad at you Ah can’t even stand to look at ya let alone listen to a word you say. Can we— can we just talk about this later? Ah really want to just go to bed.”
“I’d be happy to, Applejack,” Twilight murmured, allowing herself a mental sigh of relief. “We can talk all you want tomorrow. Or you can talk and I’ll just listen, if you’d prefer.”
“Yeah, Ah’ve heard that before,” Applejack muttered under her breath. She turned around and left, calling over her shoulder. “See y’all in the mornin’.”
Twilight watched Applejack leave and waited a full thirty seconds to make sure she wasn’t going to return before allowing herself to collapse to the floor. The conversation had left her completely drained mentally. It had gone exactly as she had envisioned it, yet it had been possibly the hardest thing she had done since being crowned.
She flicked her eyes to the stack of papers on her desk and grimaced. She knew that there’d be Tartarus to pay if she didn’t complete it by morning, but she just didn’t have the energy. Resigning herself to the fact that she wasn’t going to get anything else done that night, she pushed herself to her hooves and crawled out of her office, locking the door behind her. She made her way to her bedroom at a leisurely pace, flopping down on the bed when she got there, and stared at the ceiling.
Exhausted, but not sleepy, she glanced around her bedroom, trying to decide how best to spend her restless evening. With Luna busy, Applejack not up for conversation, and the rest of Equestria spending the night peacefully at home, there was little for her to do. That’s when her eyes landed on a roll of blank parchment she had stashed on her bookshelf.
She rolled over to her stomach as an idea crossed her mind and reached out with her magic to levitate the roll over to her, along with a jar of ink and a quill. She stared at it for several seconds before touching the tip of the quill to it, and began to write.
Dear Princess Celestia,
Today I had a bit of an argument with my friend Applejack, and I think I learned an important lesson in the process...
The holidays (and the week and a half immediately following them) are the busiest time of the year for me, so thank you for your patience. Also, I suggest you thank Pissfer for keeping me on track with this chapter, or it might've been delayed a week or two more.
Secondly, this chapter contains a possibly origin story for Luna and Celestia. If for some reason you take issue with it, that's fine, but raging in the comments isn't going to change anything.
Editor: Pissfer
Pre-readers: PiquoPie and f0xhole.
Twenty-three days since the coronation of Princess Twilight Sparkle.
“Next, we have this,” Twilight muttered, pushing a stack of papers to the mare seated next to her. “I’m really not sure how they think it’ll help, but both the Ministry of the Interior and the Ministry of Agriculture endorsed this plan. The problem is that only a couple of them have even been to a farm, let alone actually worked one. Actually, I think only three of the ponies on staff in either one have ever worked on a farm and it’s probably been years. I wanted to hear from somepony who had their hooves on the ground, so to speak, before I signed off on it.”
Applejack briefly scanned the top page before shaking her head. “Nah, this’ll never work. Sure, it’ll help ponies with huge farms like me ‘n’ the family, but a lot of smaller farms do everything by hoof and are proud of that. Ah’ve seen one that doesn’t even use plows.” She flipped to the second page, read the first sentence, then pushed the stack away. “Buying everypony new equipment would be nice, but it wouldn’t solve the problem, Ah don’t care what your bureaucrats say. Tools make things easier, sure, but they don’t make the crops grow better. It’d be a waste of money.”
“Good enough for me,” Twilight replied, shoving the stack into the waste bin that sat between them. She reached across the table and pulled another pile towards herself. “This one would eliminate the sales tax on any apple-based products. Whoever wrote it suggested that eliminating the tax would encourage ponies to buy more—”
“Wouldn’t work,” Applejack interrupted with a frustrated sigh. “There isn’t much made from apples that isn’t food, and y’all don’t tax food anyway.”
“Okay, but what if instead of eliminating the tax, we instead redirected some of it to farm subsidies?” Twilight offered.
“We’re ya even listenin’? There’s so little taxable things made from apples that even redirectin’ all of it wouldn’t even make a dent!” Applejack snapped.
“Alright, alright, you don’t have to get snippy with me, AJ,” Twilight sighed, shoving the new proposal into the overflowing bin.
“Sorry, Ah didn’t mean to say it like that. Just not used to bein’ up this late and we just seem ta be goin’ in circles,” Applejack grumbled.
“I know, but this is the last one,“ Twilight murmured, levitating a final stack of papers off of the floor and gently dropping it in front of her friend. “The ponies who submitted this one actually consulted me when they were writing it, so I can promise you that the science is sound.”
Applejack pulled it closer to her and began to read, but quickly stopped and turned to Twilight incredulously. “Magic? You want to use magic to grow apples? Have ya lost yer mind?”
“What? No! That’s not what it says,” Twilight gasped, leaning over and pulling several sheets from the center of the pile. “We’re putting aside thousands of bits to research ways to keep apple crops healthy by combating diseases and making the trees more resistant to bad weather. Most of them do involve magic, true, but I promise that you won’t have to change the way you do things.”
“I... don’t know, Twilight,” Applejack murmured after a short pause. “It still seems wrong. Takin’ shortcuts never works when it comes to apples, Ah taught you that myself.”
“I know, but this is different,” Twilight cooed. “If this gets passed, I’m going to be watching it closely. If they invented a medicine that could eliminate that disease you were complaining about a while ago- I think you called it flame blight? If they made a medicine that was completely safe and would completely cure it, wouldn’t you use it?”
“It was fire blight; and yeah, Ah guess Ah would,” Applejack muttered. “But what if they don’t come up with anything, or it takes them five years to find something? What then? The problems will be starting this season. We’re gonna get fewer apples from the same amount of work, and the apples we do get will be smaller. This isn’t just about sellin’ less apples; we’ll have to cut back durin’ cider season, and even the little problems we have all the time will be bigger than normal!”
“Well, that’s what this is for!” Twilight said quickly, pulling out the bottom page and holding it out for Applejack to read.
“Ya want to do what to my taxes?” she gaped. “You can’t cut our taxes by that much! Ye’ll have everypony who’s not an apple farmer riotin’ in the streets!”
“No we won’t. Don’t be so dramatic, you’re starting to sound like Rarity,” Twilight prodded with a teasing grin.
“Okay, fine it won’t be that bad,” Applejack muttered. “But tax cuts ain’t cheap, how exactly do you expect to pay for this if you’re already sendin’ so much money to those scientists?”
“You let me worry about that. I’m sure there’s somepony in a nice condo in Manehattan or Fillydelphia who’s been underpaying on their taxes for years that I can squeeze,” Twilight replied with a wink. “Probably a bunch of other subsidies I can cut too. The mining industry’s been reporting record profits for a long time; I don’t think they need help anymore.”
Applejack opened her mouth to respond, but shut it when nothing came out. She then closed her eyes and hung her head, deep in thought, before speaking again. “Alright, Ah’m gonna trust you. All things consider’d Ah probably shouldn’t, but Ah am,” Twilight flinched at her words and she trailed off, her eyes wide, shocked at what had just come out of her mouth. “Ah’m sorry, I shouldn’ta said that.”
“No, no, I deserved that,” Twilight murmured sadly, blinking away the tears that had begun to form.
“No you didn’t, Twilight. Ah just—”
“Applejack, I abused your trust and deceived you. That’s an awful thing to do to anypony and it’s even worse to do that to a friend,” Twilight murmured. “I did deserve that; at least a little bit.”
“You’re a good friend, Twilight,” Applejack replied softly. “If Ah had stayed in Ponyville, Ah probably would’ve said somethin’ dumb, then Dash ‘n’ Mac would’ve probably started arguin’ with me, poor Applebloom would be stuck in the middle, ‘n’ who knows what Granny’d say? Ah really appreciate you pullin’ me outta there, Ah just wish you would’ve found a less deceptive way to do it.”
“I know. I wish I had too. I just got scared and acted too quickly,” Twilight sighed.
“What’dya mean ‘got scared’? Ah fight with Dash all the time, it doesn’t mean nothin’,” Applejack said, bewildered.
“For the past couple weeks, I’ve been afraid of something happening in Ponyville to cause you girls to start fighting with each other, and I wouldn’t be there to calm everypony down. The thought terrifies me,” Twilight confessed. “I know it’s silly, but if anything broke up the friendships between you, I don’t know what I’d do... When Rainbow told me about what she had done, it started to look like that might actually happen. I guess I just panicked. I’m really sorry.”
“Stop apologizin’, Twilight. Ah’ve forgivin you, Ah’m just still a little sore is all. Ah’ll get over it, but Ah don’t want you hatin’ yourself in the meantime. What’s that all about anyhow? You’ve been mopin’ around ever since Ah got here and there’s more to it then y’all feelin’ guilty.”
Twilight hung her head at Applejack’s words. After an uncomfortably long silence, she spoke. “I’m... not happy here,” she whispered audibly, pursing her lips. “I’ve been working ever since they put this stupid crown on my head. Sure, I’m allowed to have an hour or two to myself here and there, but for the most part, if I’m not sleeping or eating, I’m doing paperwork or arguing with somepony over some little detail. I don’t even get a chance to do the kind of work I like to do anymore; no more experiments or reading books, just politics, debates, and more politics,” she moaned, sniffing back tears. “Sometimes I don’t even get time to eat or sleep. I can’t count how many times I’ve had to spend my lunch hour with a stack of papers sitting next to my food!”
“Woah... Ah don’t think any of us realized how rough it was up here, sugarcube. We were all sittin’ in Ponyville thinkin’ you were enjoyin’ yerself,” Applejack replied softly.
“Well I’m not! Everypony here has their own agenda that goes against everpony else’s, and they’re all working against each other to keep anything from getting done. Half of them sandbag anything that gets proposed, the other half tries to bribe everypony in sight. They all keep filling my mailbox with useless petitions that would give them more money or power at the expense of everypony else, and nopony, and I mean nopony even bothers to listen to anything I have to say,” Twilight snarled in one breath before gasping for air. “I’m sick and tired of this, and I want to go back to my library. But I can’t... I can’t because if I don’t stay here and take all this abuse, nopony will.”
“Well what about Luna? Can’t she help you?”
“No. She has her own problems to deal with, and the last thing she needs right now is for me to pile it on,” Twilight sighed.
“Is it really all that bad though?” Applejack asked, placing a concerned hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. “There has to be some good parts...”
“I know you heard about what happened last week,” Twilight grumbled. “It’s hard to see anything in a positive light with something like that weighing on me.”
“Well, have ya ever tried to think of Princess Celestia?” Applejack offered. “You know, when y’all are feelin’ down, think of her and how happy she’d be that y’all are tryin’ so hard.”
“Well, I do do that, but sometimes it backfires and I start thinking about how much I miss her,” Twilight sighed. “It doesn’t help that every time I think I’ve finally got my emotions under control, I’ll find something she left for me.”
“‘Left for ya’? Like she left presents for ya?””
“Presents, reminders, letters... you name it. On my third night after I was crowned, I found a picture of Cadence pushing me on a swingset stuck in my pillowcase, and just last week I was going through the bookshelf in my room, opened a book that I thought looked interesting, and found that she had written a note to me on the inside of the front cover that said that she thought I’d really enjoy it.”
“She probably just didn’t think it’d upset y’all as much as it did. Ah can’t see her wantin’ to make ya feel any worse’n you already do,” Applejack replied.
“Actually, I think there was more to it than that,” Twilight said softly. “She knew for a long time that this was going to happen. I think she was afraid, and this was her way of reaching out to me. It probably made her feel a little better. Considering how long she had, I’ll probably still be finding little gifts from her years from now”
“That almost makes her sound sorta selfish. Makin’ herself feel better at yer expense...”
“Not exactly, AJ. Even if she was doing it to make herself feel better, I think she knew that I’d enjoy finding little gifts from her. It may hurt to find something from her, but it only hurts for a little while; then I look back and smile. The small reminder that she cared about me is more than worth the pain of missing her.”
“Well that makes sense,” Applejack muttered thoughtfully. “It actually sounds kinda exciting, not knowin’ where the next one will come from.”
“Well, I have an idea. She put a locking spell on her nightstand and nopony’s opened it since she died. It’s probably in there, so I’ve been slowly unraveling the spell,” Twilight explained. “Luna told me that she’s always kept whatever she considered her most treasured possession in there so it would we nearby when she went to sleep.”
“Her most valuable... Twilight, Ah donno if y’all should be doin’ that. If she locked it, then she might not want y’all snoopin’ around in there,” Applejack warned.
“Well, I thought that initially, but when I was inspecting it, I noticed something odd. The spell she used was a more powerful version of the one that I invented as a school project years ago. I can name at least a dozen easier, more secure spells she could’ve used, but instead she used mine!” Twilight replied excitedly. “No, whatever is in there, she wanted me to have it. She just wanted to make me work for it first.”
“So how close’re ya to openin’ it?”
“Not close at all. There hasn’t been much time lately to work on it either,” Twilight grumbled.
“Dang, that’s rough... Well, ya know what Ah think?” Applejack murmured. “Ah think we both need to go to bed. Maybe after we’ve had some rest we’ll be able to figure out how to solve both our problems.”
“That sounds like an excellent idea,” Twilight replied, smiling for the first time that night. She gestured to the door. “After you!”
Using her magic, Twilight extinguished the candles lighting the room as she followed Applejack out, and the pair made their way towards the castle’s apartments.
“... Twilight, Ah know that Ah haven’t actually said it, but thank you for bringin’ me up here,” Applejack said suddenly. “Even if ya went about it the wrong way, y’all probably saved my family a lot of grief, and Ah’m thankful for that.”
“You’re welcome. I’m just happy to see that everything’s going to turn out well,” Twilight murmured.
“Well, Ah didn’t say that... Dash, Mac, ‘n’ Ah are gonna have a looooong talk when Ah get back; it’ll just involve a lot less yellin’ than it would’ve,” Applejack sighed. “That bein’ said, next time somethin’ like this happens, Ah’d prefer you just come back to Ponyville and talk with us yerself. No more sneaky Canterlot tricks, okay?”
“I promise, AJ. No more Canterlot tricks,” Twilight giggled as they reached Applejack’s door. “I’ll see you in the morning.”
It was deep into the night when Twilight was woken by a sharp tapping, which she promptly began to ignore. She rolled over and jammed a pillow over her ears, hoping that immediately falling back to sleep would send her right back into her interrupted dream.
It had been an amazing dream. She had been trapped, alone, in the Royal Library with no way out, and, more importantly, no way in. Left with only the library’s books- and nopony to bother her- she would have been able to read to her heart’s content. The infernal noise stole that from her. It stole that from her and if it didn’t stop, she was going to lose her mind. She sat up in bed and swiveled her ears, trying to identify the source of her annoyance without opening her eyes. Not that she could’ve used her eyes effectively; she was fairly certain that they were glued shut.
Fortunately, her hearing was all she needed to identify that the sound was somepony tapping on her balcony door.
Unfortunately, this meant that she would have to get out of bed to find out who would dare risk waking her at this awful hour.
After lighting a candle, she grudgingly pushed her way out from under her warm covers and landed on the floor roughly. Next, she dragged herself over to the balcony door, ready to lay into her waker. She tore open the portal, but her angry words died in her throat when she saw Luna’s face staring back at her.
“Oh, Twilight, ‘tis good to see you!” Luna chirped, trotting through the door without bothering to wait for an invitation.
“What in the name of... Luna, why did you wake me up?”
“I was in the mood for a visit, so I flew up. How are you?” Luna asked, seemingly ignorant to Twilight’s frustration.
“Luna, it’s not that I’m unhappy to see you, but do you have any idea what time it is?” Twilight groaned as she slammed the door shut.
“Approximately nine-after-two,” Luna replied, glancing around the room. She walked over to the bookshelf and picked up a weighty tome, inspecting it in her hoof.
“That’s not what I meant,” Twilight moaned as she trotted to Luna’s side. “I meant why are you...” she trailed off when she gazed upon Luna’s face. From the late hour, to the distant expression in her eyes, to the way she seemed to be staring past the book instead of at it, everything about her screamed to Twilight that something wasn’t right. “Luna, are you okay?”
“I’m fine, Twilight. Why do you ask?” Luna replied softly, a flicker of misery sneaking across her face.
“Because you’re obviously not ‘fine’,” Twilight growled, eliciting a second flinch from the Night Princess. Whatever it is, it must be really bothering her. Just one more push might convince her to tell me what it is so I can get back to bed. “Why don’t you make this easier on both of us and just tell me what’s wrong?”
Twilight immediately realized that she had gone entirely too far as a pained grimace crossed her friend's face. “Luna, I’m sorry I didn’t mean to—”
“I can’t do this anymore, Twilight,” Luna whispered as several tears began trickling down her cheeks.
“What do you mean?”
“For a month now I’ve been putting on a happy face and smiling to my subjects,” Luna croaked, her voice trembling. “It’s a lie. All of it a lie! I’m not brave like Celestia was.”
“Luna...”
“She was in pain for so long and never showed it. She was so strong, but I’m weak and helpless. I’ve tried to hide it like she did, but I can’t do it any longer. I’ll never be able to do what she did and I don’t care anymore,” Luna sobbed, collapsing into Twilight in a fit of wails. “I miss her so much. I just want my sister back!”
Frozen in shock, Twilight found herself unable to do anything beyond awkwardly cradling the larger mare in her hooves. “Luna, I... Why—” Twilight murmured, more to herself than to her friend. She gently laid Luna down on the floor and ran to her bedroom door, flinging it open with enough force to cause the guard standing outside to jump.
“What in..? Your Highness, are you alright?” He asked quickly, raising his weapon and glancing over Twilight’s shoulder, attempting to identify the source of the racket emanating from Twilight’s room.
“I’m fine, but listen up, this is important,” Twilight instructed. “Go find Dusk Flower—”
“I beg your pardon, Princess, but Lady Dusk Flower resigned the night before last.”
“Oh, great,” Twilight sighed sarcastically. “In that case, go find whomever Luna has as her personal assistant for this week and inform them that Luna is feeling under the weather and that I’m ordering that the Night Court be canceled. Tell them that they can move some of the workload to the Day Court if need be, then go wake up Quill-Pen and ask her to handle everything; she won’t refuse if you tell her that I’m the one asking.”
“Right away, Your Highness,” the guard replied immediately with a sharp salute.
“After that, go down to the kitchens and have them send up the biggest tea kettle they have with every type of herbal tea they can get their hooves on,” Twilight instructed. She looked over her shoulder, then turned back to the guard and continued. “And a pot of strong coffee for me. This is going to be a long night...”
Twilight sat by Luna’s side for nearly half an hour, waiting for the distraught mare to cry herself out. When the wailing finally died down into sniffles, Twilight began coaxing Luna into speaking. Her efforts seemed to be in vain, but she waited patiently; her friend needed her, and she would walk to the ends of the world to help.
She pushed a cup of strong-smelling tea into Luna’s hooves. “Please talk to me, Luna... What’s all this about? These thoughts couldn’t have just suddenly come to you.”
“It was... I’ve been trying—” Luna choked, coughing several times as she tried to sniff back another round of tears. “I’ve been trying to put on a strong face, you know? Trying to show everypony that everything’s going to be okay and that there’s nothing to worry about. I-it was hard, but I thought I was doing well. Then I passed a portrait of her on my way to lunch tonight and I paused... I looked at it for only a second. I don’t know what happened, but I just couldn’t hold it...”
“But why were you holding it in the first place?” Twilight asked tenderly.
“Because Equestria needs a strong leader, not a simpering mess,” Luna grumbled.
“Is that why you’ve been tormenting yourself?” Twilight groaned. “Luna, if anypony sees you crying, they won’t think that you’re weak, they’ll see a pony who loved her sister, and misses her. If anything, it’ll probably confort them to know that you cared about her so much.”
“Perhaps,” Luna mumbled.
“No, not ‘perhaps’! Nopony in their right mind is going to think worse of you for caring. Why would you—” Twilight stopped herself as she realized something awful. “...You were gone for far too long, weren’t you? When you were banished, there was nopony there to comfort you; you were all alone with your thoughts. These past few weeks, you weren’t trying to be strong for everypony else, you were keeping everything bottled up because you didn’t know how else to handle it,” she whispered, just loud enough for Luna to hear. A few quiet sobs was all the confirmation she needed.
“Luna, you’re not alone anymore,” She cooed, pulling Luna in for a hug. “You have friends now, friends who care about you. I promise that I’ll be here whenever you need a shoulder to cry on. I...” she trailed off again as the implications of her words, the weight of reality hit her.
“Y-you what?” Luna pressed, desperately clinging to Twilight’s words.
“We’re going to be ruling Equestria together for probably thousands of years,” she sighed, trembling slightly. “I guess it only hit me just now. It’s funny. Here I am, trying to comfort you, but now I feel like I’m the one who needs comforting.”
“What a pair we are. All this misery, and it’s all my fault,” Luna replied sadly.
“No it’s—”
“It is my fault Twilight. If I had not given in to my anger all those years ago, if I had not...” Luna interrupted angrily. “If I had not been such a fool, none of this would’ve happened.”
“Celestia told you, she told both of us, that she never blamed you,” Twilight retorted. “What happened back then to make you still hate yourself this much?”
“I-I can’t...” she stuttered. “Maybe someday I’ll be ready to talk with you about that, Twilight, but not now.”
“Okay, then let’s go back to talking about Celestia,” Twilight replied quickly, racking her brains for a way to lift Luna’s sunken spirits. “Let’s think for a moment. You’ve been alive for a very long time, so you have to have lost somepony you cared about before. What did you do then to cope?”
“That was different, Twilight” Luna sighed. “I know, I always have known, that I was going to vastly outlive anypony I met, and I was prepared for that. Celestia though... I always thought she would be around for a lot longer. For everypony else I had years— decades even— to prepare myself for the loss, but I only had a month with Tia...”
“Oh...” Twilight murmured with a wince, briefly returning to her thoughts. “Hey, you know what? When my grandma died a few years ago, we made ourselves feel better by spending the night after it happened talking about our favorite memories of her. Would you like to try that with Celestia?”
“I... I don’t know,” Luna muttered, more to herself than Twilight. “Maybe if you went first?”
“Of course!” Twilight chirped, scratching her head as she searched her memories for one that she could call ‘a favorite’. “Oh! I know! It happened during my first couple of weeks studying under her, and I had something I really wanted to show her. It was kind of late, so I went to see her in her room, but she wasn’t there. So I started waiting, but since I was still a little filly, I got bored and started poking around and ended up knocking over a vase and shattering it.” Twilight paused and glanced at Luna, pleased to see that her friend was watching her intently, rather than staring sadly at the floor the way she had been. “Being young, I thought she might banish me over that, so I panicked, cleaned it up, left, and tried to avoid talking to her for a couple days.”
“Knowing her, I can guess how well that worked out,” Luna mumbled.
“Not very well,” Twilight giggled. “Three days after it happened, she confronted me, asking why I was acting so strangely. Now, I was afraid of what she’d do when she found out that I broke the vase, but I was more afraid of what she’d do if I lied to her, so I told her the truth. Do you know what she did then?”
“No... What did she do?”
“She laughed! She laughed and said ‘Twilight, is that why you’ve been hiding from me? I’d never send you away for something so trivial as a vase’,” she finished with a broad smile. “I feel like that’s the point when I really opened up to her and started seeing her as a mother-figure instead of just a teacher. So there you have it: my favorite memory of Celestia.” Twilight glanced at Luna’s face just in time to catch a smile on the mare’s face. “Now, tell me yours!”
“I could do that,” Luna murmured softly, “but I think I’d rather just show you.”
“What to do you mean by ‘show me’? Are you like some pony projector now?”
“There’s an old spell that allows me to... actually, why don’t I just demonstrate?” Luna giggled. “Come closer, please. And close your eyes.”
Nervous, but curious, Twilight did so, then she jammed her eyes shut and waited. She resisted pulling away as she felt Luna’s breath tickle her nose and flinched slightly as Luna gently tapped their horns together. Nothing happened. Confused she opened her eyes. “Luna, is something supposed to—” she began, but was cut off as her senses exploded into a medley of colors and sounds.
The wind whipped through her blue mane, roaring in her ears and filling her nostrils with the crisp scent of the warm afternoon air as she fled down the alleyway. She agilely dove under a cart, then charged around the nearby corner, satisfied to hear a sudden yelp as one of her pursuers collided with the obstacle. It was a welcome reprieve, but it would not last long. She was the youngest of the foals; she would be caught if she didn’t come up with a plan.
She only had one chance. Hoping that what she sought was where she thought it would be, she bolted around another corner and into the street. She whipped her head around, looking for her target. Briefly catching the mass out of the corner of her eye, she turned on the spot, and threw herself forward. Diving in, she buried herself in the pink fluff.
“Hey! What is go—” a voice began, but she silenced it with a loud “Shhh!”
She peeked out of her hiding place just in time to watch the other foals run by. She waited for a few seconds until their excited squeals faded off into the distance before sitting up.
“Playing tag again, Lulu?”
She turned around and gave a grin to her reclining sister, who seemed to be struggling to keep herself from bursting into laughter. “Yes!”
“Well, it looks like you’ve lost them. Can I have my tail back now?” Celestia giggled, closing her book.
She nodded and jumped out onto the street with a flutter of her still undeveloped wings.
“Thank you. Now you better go catch up to them or they might start the next game without you,” Celestia gasped, faking a worried expression.
“Okay,” she chirped, turning around and running off after her friends. “Thank you, Tia!”
“Anytime you need it. And make sure to be home in time for supper, or you’ll make mother very grumpy again!”
Twilight gasped as the memory ended and she found herself back inside of her own body. “That was... She was so young!”
“I believe she was your age, or possibly slightly older,” Luna replied with a smirk. “Back in those days, she was my best friend, despite our age difference.”
“How old were you when that happened? I couldn’t exactly tell since I was looking through your eyes,” Twilight inquired, shaking herself off when she realized that she hadn’t moved since regaining her senses.
“I would say nearly Sweetie Belle’s age, though probably younger,” Luna said hesitantly. “It was a long time ago, thus my memory of the specifics is somewhat blurry.”
“Yeah I think I noticed that,” Twilight muttered, “along with something else: those were all alicorns! That whole town was full of them.”
“Yes. Yes we once existed as a separate race amongst ourselves,” Luna mumbled sadly. “We existed in isolation, living only slightly longer than the ‘lesser’ races, but rarely interacting with them. Lesser... I never liked that term. The only ‘lesser’ parts of them was their fortunes. If we truly were a greater race, we would’ve helped the other races, not ignored them.”
“You said ‘existed’, as in once, but no longer. What happened to them? The rest of you, that is,” Twilight asked cautiously.
“We were attacked. Assailed by a foul spirit who sought our demise,” Luna said distastefully.
“Discord!”
“Precisely,” Luna muttered. “As you know he once ruled the world, but the alicorns established our own peaceful, ignorant bubble. He prodded at our borders and defenses, but was never able to breach them, and thus was never able to reach us. He was clever though. The strife he caused between the three pony tribes fed his power, so he waited, gaining strength over centuries. Finally, when the chaos between the tribes reached a head, during the time leading up to the first Hearth’s Warming Eve, he attacked.”
“Oh no,” Twilight whispered. “How... how bad was it?”
“I don’t remember exactly, but it did not turn out well. He created divisions among our defenders. It was not long before our ideal little world was nearly destroyed. Finally, our people decided on what was quite possibly the most difficult decision ever made: they sacrificed themselves. At the populace’s urging, our King cast a spell that destroyed every alicorn but two, and imbued the pair with near immortality and the magical might of our entire race. He saw the love his daughters had for each other and hoped that nothing would ever come between us, so he gave Celestia and I the power to fight Discord, at great cost.”
“Your father? You and Celestia were the alicorns’ princesses?” Twilight asked, eyes alight with wonder.
“Yes, we were. And everypony we had ever loved and cared about had just been wiped from existence. We were alone and afraid, but we fought. Or Tia fought, I was still just a filly,” Luna said with a sigh. “Finally, after nearly a week, something miraculous happened: the Elements of Harmony revealed themselves to me. We wouldn’t find out until later that they did so at the exact moment that the three tribes resolved their differences. But regardless of the reason for their appearance, I seized them, brought them to Celestia, and together we sealed away Discord.”
“Luna, I’m so sorry,” Twilight whimpered. “You lost your entire race because of our selfishness. I don’t—”
“Stop it, Twilight. I do not blame you, nor do I blame your ancestors. The power of Discord is circular. The stronger he gets, the worse the world becomes, and the worse the world becomes, the stronger he gets. Besides, after it had all happened, the three unified tribes— or as they preferred at the time, the Equestrians— more than made up for it. Clover the Clever came to our land to inform us of the union and found Celestia and I laying in the dilapidated ruins of our once-thriving civilization. Celestia explained what had happened, though neither she nor I knew where Discord had gotten his sudden power. Clover, however, lived up to her title and connected the dots almost immediately. She apologized profusely, then invited us to come back to Equestria with her.”
“Well that was nice of her,” Twilight interjected.
“Indeed. With little other choice, Celestia accepted and I followed her example. When we got back to Equestria, the former leaders of the three tribes asked for Celestia to take control of the sun, become their queen and lead them into a new era of prosperity. She refused, stating that she would much rather keep the title of ‘Princess’ and rule alongside me. And so it was,” Luna finished with a nod.
“That’s a beautiful story Luna,” Twilight murmured, trying to think of a way to keep Luna talking. Even with a subject as mournful as this, Luna’s mood seemed to have picked up, and the last thing Twilight wanted at that moment was to allow her to slip back into her depression. “Can you tell me about the alicorns, then? What were they like? I’d like to know all about their laws and history.”
“Alas, I wish I could tell you,” Luna sighed, “but I am afraid that my sister took that knowledge to the grave with her. As I said, I was still very young when this all happened, so I hadn’t started my schooling yet. I did ask Tia about such things when I had become a little older, but she said that it was better that such things be forgotten. Something about ‘leaving the dead to their rest’.”
“Oh, darn,” Twilight grumbled, but a thought struck her. “Could that be why Celestia never involved herself in international matters? I remember Quill-Pen told me that Celestia always refused to step in whenever Equestria was threatened by war, but would never say why.”
“That is possible,” Luna replied slowly. “The alicorns’ policy of noninterference was legendary. It was said around the world that it had been followed with an almost religious fervor. I think—” Luna began, but was interrupted with a nervous knocking at the door.
“Come in!” Twilight called, not wanting to be disturbed, but knowing that it was probably important.
The guard she had sent away earlier stuck his head in. “Your Highnesses, despite my efforts, word of Princess Luna’s... breakdown have spread. Apparently several members of the castle’s staff spotted her on her way to these chambers. The Royal Cabinet has been in council discussing this night’s events and their implications. I’ve been informed that they intend to pass a binding resolution in the next few hours. They humbly request that Your Highnesses join them as they read their verdict at precisely ten o’clock.”
“Thank you,” Twilight replied. She waited for the door to close behind him before turning to Luna with a distressed look in her eyes.
“That cannot be good,” Luna murmured.
“‘Cannot be good’? Luna, this is awful!” Twilight retorted, on the verge of shouting.
“Be calm Twilight, we must keep our heads.”
“You’re right, you’re right,” she sighed, taking a deep breath. “Let’s just try to get some sleep. Go ahead and take the bed for now, I’ll take the couch.”
Twilight was awakened a couple of hours later by a burning sensation somewhere behind her eyes. After raising the sun, who was unusually glib about rising that day, she took a quick bath before rousing Luna and trotting off to retrieve Applejack while Luna bathed.
Now all three stood before the massive ebony doors of the War Room, waiting for a silent trigger to open the ominous guardians and release the storm within. The Royal Cabinet sat inside, and what their final decision would be was anypony’s guess.
“They can’t really do anything to ya, can they?” Applejack muttered nervously. “I mean y’all are the Princess and everything.”
“I am afraid they can, in a sense,” Luna sighed, her eyes following Twilight as the younger princess paced back and forth across the floor. “While neither Twilight, nor myself are legally required to follow any resolutions the Cabinet might pass, ignoring them would not be wise. They have the power to make both of our lives, well, extremely difficult.”
“But what if they want you to do somethin’ unreasonable? Y’all can’t honestly be considerin’ just doin’ whatever they tell you to just because you... had a bad night!”
“Of course not. I intend to do what they tell me to do because I trust most of them to do what is best for Equestria,” Luna said softly.
“I just don’t understand how you can be the only one so calm about this,” Twilight grumbled. “I know that a few of them don’t like me very much, but a couple of them absolutely hate you. They could be in there right now drafting a document that calls for you to be committed for the next thousand years!”
“If they wish to see me check myself into an institution, then I will do so,” Luna replied emotionlessly, giggling slightly at her companions’ gasps. “I refused to seek help when I truly needed it, and given my position and my past, the results could’ve been disastrous. No matter what is asked of me, I will pay the price of my stubbornness without complaint.”
Any further discussion was cut off by a thundering creak as one of the doors was pulled open from the inside and a pony stuck their head out. “The Cabinet is requesting your presence,” she murmured timidly before pulling her head back in.
“So, the wait ends,” Luna muttered with a sigh. Turning to Twilight and Applejack with a sad smile on her face. “Time to discover my fate.”
With Twilight and Applejack hot on her fetlocks, Luna stepped through the doorway into the dimly lit chamber. Then, with a stiff confidence that Twilight suspected was merely a mask for her true emotions, the Princess of the Night slowly walked to the center of the chamber and directed her gaze to the assembled politicians. Twilight watched Applejack trot over to a secluded corner before seating herself a short distance behind Luna.
“Please be seated, Your Highness,” Prime Minister Sterling Sea announced somberly.
“I would much prefer to stand.”
“Oh, um... Very well,” The Minister replied, slightly taken aback. “Princess Luna, at approximately three o’clock this morning, this Cabinet received troubling news. News that calls into question your state of mind, and thus your competence and ability to rule. We have been told that, last night, you suffered a nervous breakdown. One strong enough to leave you unable to perform your duties as the Princess of the Night. Do you deny these allegations?”
“...I do not.”
“In that case, do you have anything to say to defend yourself?” he replied slowly.
“No.”
The Prime Minister only blinked at her and frowned before continuing, his voice bewildered and tense. “Very well... Your Highness, over the past few hours, this Cabinet has debated over two resolutions; each of which, if enacted and followed, would likely prevent this type of thing from ever happening again and thus ensure the safety of our nation and its ponies.” He paused for a moment, pulling one of the many scrolls that lay on his desk towards himself.
“The first resolution, proposed by a member of the castle’s staff, whom we interviewed following the incident and will remain anonymous, calls for Your Highness to completely abdicate the throne,” he loudly stated. “If it were to be followed to the letter, a successor would be chosen by vote of this Cabinet and the Noble Houses. Your Highness would then be required to pass along thy power using whatever means necessary, then be placed into the care of one of Equestria’s finest mental facilities until such time as you are no longer deemed a danger to yourself and others.”
To Twilight’s surprise, and more than likely, everypony else’s, Luna didn’t so much as flinch. She just continued to stare at the Prime Minister, waiting for him to continue.
Seemingly confused by her complete lack of a reaction, he picked up a second scroll and resumed speaking. “Yes... Well the next proposal is a little less radical, and we, this Cabinet, voted unanimously—”
He was loudly interrupted by a cough from Sharp Tongue, the Minister of Foreign affairs, who Twilight only just noticed was sporting a very swollen black eye. He opened his mouth to speak before falling silent; intimidated by the angry glares from several of the ponies assembled. “Erm... yes, unanimously.”
The Prime Minister gave an annoyed shake of his head before continuing. “As I was saying, the second proposal was unanimously voted for and this has been adopted. It reads as follows:
“FACED WITH the deterioration of the mental state of Her Royal Highness, Luna, Princess of the Moon and Stars,
“WHEREAS this Cabinet acknowledges the fact that Princess Luna was not allowed sufficient time to grieve following the death of her older sister, the late Princess Celestia,
“ADMITTING that grief does not excuse reckless behavior,
“REMEMBERING that Equestria was ruled admirably for nearly one thousand years without a Night Court or a Princess to watch over the night hours,
“ENCOURAGED by the fact that Princess Luna sought consolation from Her Royal Highness, Twilight Sparkle, Princess of the Sun, before anything disastrous occurred,
“UPON LEARNING that Her Royal Highness, Princess Twilight Sparkle, is currently unhappy herself,” As this most recent line was read, Twilight shot an angry glare in Applejack’s direction. The earth pony swallowed guiltily and responded with an embarrassed, apologetic grin.
“And lastly, UNDERSTANDING that the mood of Princess Twilight Sparkle tends to be raised when Her Highness is in the company of one or more ponies whom she considers a friend or friends, of which we believe Luna is among, this Cabinet enacts the following resolution:
“We hereby demand that Her Royal Highness, Princess Luna, abandon her current nocturnal lifestyle and adopt a diurnal sleep pattern; we firmly believe that the ability to interact with each other more frequently, whether socially or in official collaboration, would be vastly beneficial to the respective mental states of both of our regents.”
Twilight was too busy gaping at the speaker to notice Luna collapse to her haunches, both equally taken by the unexpected proclamation.
The Prime Minister rolled up the scroll. “Your Highnesses, we are willing to enact whatever reforms are needed, and once again take up the responsibilities we were forced to endure when we only had one Princess, however we would much prefer that things change as little from their current state as possible. Perhaps holding two simultaneous court sessions when necessary, with one of you presiding over each one.”
“W-what?” Luna stuttered. “You ponies can’t seriously think I would abide by that! I am the Princess of the Night, I can’t just—”
“Hold on,” Twilight interjected stepping to Luna’s side.
“Twilight, are they serious? Asking me to step down is one thing, but this? They are asking me to change who I am! They can’t honestly think—”
“Under Section twelve, Paragraph C, of the Equestrian Royal Cabinet Procedures, the princess is allowed to vote on or against any resolution that does not directly appertain her,” Twilight interrupted. “I realize that it’s entirely symbolic at this point, but I would like to add my vote for the second measure.”
“You what?” Luna gasped. “Twilight, how could you?”
“Because I care about you, Luna!” Twilight snarled, wheeling around on the older princess. “If spending more time with you will stop this type of thing from ever happening again, and I really think it will, then I’m all for it.”
“B-but...” Luna mewed, tears once again forming in her eyes as a betrayed expression found its way onto her face.
“But nothing! Think about this logically for a second; when you couldn’t handle your emotions anymore, you came to me, so wouldn’t it be better if you were able to see me more than just a few minutes twice a day?” Twilight snapped, prodding Luna in the chest with a hoof. “And don’t give me that junk about you needing to be awake at night. Honestly, which do you think our ponies would rather have: the knowledge that their Princess of the Night was awake at night, or the knowledge that she is healthy and happy?”
“Well when you put it that way...” Luna muttered, hanging her head.
“So..?” Twilight murmured, hoping to push Luna along.
“... I accept the wisdom of the Cabinet. I will change my sleeping habits, if that is what’s required of me.”
“Very well,” the Prime Minister grunted. “Then I order this meeting adjourned; we have much work to do and it would be best to see it done in as little time as possible. Princess Twilight, you have shown yourself more than capable of taking care of Princess Luna when she needs it most, so I leave her in your hooves for the time being. We humbly request that Your Highnesses take the rest of this day to yourselves before resuming your responsibilities tomorrow.”
“Will do!” Twilight chirped. She watched the Cabinet file out, leaving her and Luna alone with Applejack, before turning back to Luna. “Listen, I’m sorry for getting snippy with you back there, but you really had me worried earlier. I still am worried.”
“Ah have to agree with Twilight,” Applejack said strongly as she approached the pair. “And let me tell ya this: Ah may not know anything about bein’ a princess, but Ah know a lot about bein’ a big sister, and Ah know Princess Celestia wouldn’t like seein’ ya like this. Ah’m sure she’d have thrown her vote in too if she could’ve.”
“You’re probably right, Applejack,” Luna sighed, the ghost of a smile crossing her lips.
“She’s not probably right, she is right,” Twilight asserted.
“You have truly amazing friends, Twilight,“ Luna chuckled softly.
“Beggin’ yer pardon, but Ah’m yer friend too, Princess. Any friend of Twilight’s is a friend of ours, and even if y’all weren’t friends with Twilight, Ah’d be proud to call you my friend anyway,” Applejack inserted. “How many times are we gonna hafta explain that to ya?”
“... I am grateful, Applejack, for your kindness,” Luna replied, her smile staying on her face this time.
“Aw, don’t mention it. That’s what friends are for,” Applejack giggled. “Now let’s get outta here. Ah haven’t eaten yet today and Ah’ve been tryin’ to teach that stick-in-the-mud y’all call a chef how to cook real food. Ah wanna see if he’s actually listenin'.”
A/N: The name of "Ivy Touch" was decided on after no small amount of help from dmwcool1, who's BraeDash fic, Enceinte, is among my personal favorites. That being said, you're much more likely to get ahold of her on her dA account.
I'd also like to apologize for the delay, f0x lost power and his workload got massively backed up. He's alright though; he jumped right back into things and we're back on track. In the meantime, we picked up Reignbow before we knew what was going on with f0x, just in case we weren't able to get ahold of him. We're still discussing the future, so I'll keep you updated about that.
Editor: Pissfer
Pre-readers: PiquoPie, f0xhole, and Reignbow.
Twenty-six days since the coronation of Princess Twilight Sparkle.
“Luna!”
“Mmm?”
“Wake up!”
“Sorry, Applejack!” the sleepy princess gasped as her once drooping eyelids snapped open.
“Much better,” Twilight giggled. “So you’re absolutely sure that you have enough cider left over for the gala?”
“Positive, we stored a few extra last year. Normally we finish off the last barrel the week before Winter Wrap-Up, but we weren’t able to polish off all of it this year. We’ve still got a few sittin in the cellar, ‘n’ it’s a might bit warmer down there now than it’s supposed to be when yer storing cider,” Applejack chuckled. “Honestly, I would’ve dumped them out, but the thought of servin’ it to some unexpectin’ nobles is too funny. I wonder if they’ll still act all proper and stuck-up when they’re so sloshed that they can’t see straight.”
“I never would’ve thought I’d see you pulling pranks, AJ. Sounds like Rainbow’s starting to rub off on you,” Twilight teased.
“Yeah, yeah... I’d prefer you didn’t tell her that,” the earth pony snickered back. “To be honest, Ah don’t think they’ll drink any of it. Remember what they thought of my pies?”
“They’ll drink it if nopony tells them what it is. They may act like they have really refined palates, but I’m pretty sure that most of them will think it’s some new kind of champagne,” Twilight murmured mischievously, eliciting a snort from Applejack as she burst into a fit of giggles.
“Anyway, if you think that somepony will enjoy some extra-hard cider, Ah can oblige,” Applejack replied confidently.
“I do. Just make sure to mark the barrels. It’s fun to laugh about getting them all drunk, but the last thing I want to do is have to send anypony to the hospital because they didn’t know how strong it really was,” Twilight grumbled.
“Agreed. Better be safe than sorry,” Applejack grunted with a nod. “Luna!”
“Sorry.”
“Dangit, if you fall asleep one more time, Ah’m not gonna be so polite about how I wake you,” Applejack scolded jokingly.
“I’m trying! If you were to suddenly attempt to adopt a nocturnal lifestyle, I doubt you would do as well as I am now,” Luna complained.
“Well maybe you should start contributing to the conversation. It might help keep you stimulated,” Twilight snickered.
“A fair point, what were we talking about?” Luna yawned.
“The Gala.”
Luna took a moment to shoot an unamused glare at Applejack before addressing Twilight again. “What part of the Gala specifically were we discussing?”
“Well, Applejack and I were talking about that ‘special’ cider she’s been holding on to, but we’ve pretty much exhausted that topic,” Twilight recounted. “The only thing that’s left is to finally decide which one of us is going to greet the guests.”
“Oh, not this again!” Luna moaned. “I already told you that I wasn’t doing it. That was always Celestia’s thing. You’re her successor, you should do it.”
“And I already told you no!” Twilight snapped. “This past month has been the worst of my life, and I refuse to spend a potentially relaxing evening saying ‘It’s lovely to see you’ to the same ponies who’ve been making me so miserable.”
At this point, Applejack, who had been glancing between the two as if following a rapid tennis match, leaned in between them. “What if both of y’all greeted them? Like make two separate lines so ya can just get it over ‘n’ done with.”
“That wouldn’t help,” Luna mumbled. “I saw the line last year, we could have two lines going constantly all night and still not make it through them all... What if we stood together? At least we’d have time to socialize.”
“No, that’s what I tried with Celestia last time. We barely got the chance to say two words to each other,” Twilight moped. “What if... what if we didn’t do it at all?”
“What?” Luna stammered, frowning at Twilight questioningly. “That wouldn’t go over well. There will be some very important guests there whose only purpose for attending will be to see us. If we—”
“Just hear me out,” Twilight said, cutting Luna off. “What if we just gave a general greeting at the beginning, then after that, we went over to the VIP section and greeted anypony— errr, any guest, rather, since I’m pretty sure there’s going to be a few dignitaries there... Anyway, we greet the important guests, then we... I don’t know... mingle?”
“That’s it? We just mingle?” Luna muttered hesitantly.
“Well, yeah!” Twilight chirped. “After everything that’s happened, I figure we both deserve some time to enjoy ourselves.” She smiled encouragingly, pleased to see a tiny smirk cross Luna’s lips in return.
“I suppose...”
“Hey! We could even invite my— our friends,” Twilight added excitedly.
“Woah there, Twilight. Hold on a second. Ah said Ah’d provide the cider, but showin’ up is a different story,” Applejack interjected. “Especially considering how last time turned out.”
“Okay, yes last time was awful, but we learned our lesson,” Twilight retorted. “If all of you come, and we spend the night together, I think we’ll actually have fun. I’ll even make sure to get you VIP tickets so that you can go anywhere you want if the group splits up for a bit.”
“Okay, that does sound better, but that raises another problem,” Applejack sighed. “Only a certain number of those VIP tickets are made, so if you give ‘em to us, some primpy rich pony won’t get them. And before y’all go sayin’ ‘who cares what they think’, keep in mind that y’all were just complainin’ about how miserable they were makin’ ya. If ya annoy them, they’ll probably just get worse.”
“It’s all in how you spin it, AJ!” Twilight giggled dismissively. “As long as the tickets go to somepony important, then they can’t get angry without looking selfish. So instead of presenting you as ‘my friend, Applejack the farmpony’, we present you as ‘my friend, Applejack, manager and co-owner of Sweet Apple Acres’.”
“Okay, well that’d work for me. But what about Pinkie Pie? Or Rainbow Dash?” Applejack asserted. “Dash’s position at the academy isn’t exactly prominent enough to warrant her being made a VIP, and Pinkie doesn’t even have that!”
“Oh, yeah... And after the ruckus she caused last time, they’ll want something a little more solid than ‘she’s my friend’ for me to justify giving her a VIP ticket,” Twilight grumbled, quietly cursing the judgemental wretches. “Wait a minute... what if we made the five of you the guests of honor?”
Applejack gaped at her for a moment before speaking. “Okay, this Ah gotta hear. How in the world would you pull that off?”
“Easily, I think,” Twilight murmured thoughtfully. “We make the whole theme of the Gala to be the Elements of Harmony! It’s perfect. How many times have we used them to save Equestria?”
“Only twice, actually,” Applejack quipped. “And Ah’m not comfortable makin’ all of us the centerpieces of the Gala; you’ll just end up with a bunch of ponies jealous of the attention we’re getting.”
“That’s not what I meant. On either account,” Twilight groaned. “I was referring to the number of times our friendships have helped us to save Equestria. Our friendships are all based on the concepts behind the Elements, not the Elements themselves. And it was those friendships, our loyalty to each other, our honesty with each other, and such that allowed us to pull together in the worst of times to overcome whatever got thrown at us.”
“Ah get what you’re saying,” Applejack grinned. “Since Equestria’s still a little shaken up from losin’ Celestia, you wanta use the Gala to remind everypony to be kind, generous, ‘n’ such.”
“Exactly!” Twilight squealed. “By showcasing the Elements, not only will we be putting on an example for the rest of Equestria, but it gives me a reason to invite all five of you!”
“Ye’ll be clearin’ two trees with one buck!”
“Err, yeah. If that’s the way you want to look at it,” Twilight chuckled. “I’ll have Quill-Pen get six tickets for you before you go back. That way you can go home with good news and presents for everypony!”
“Ah like the sound of that!” Applejack laughed. “Wait, six? ...Oh right, Spike.”
“Well yeah,” Twilight muttered, suddenly unsure of her decision. “I figure that way he can, well, you know...”
“Go if he decides to forgive ya?”
“Yeah,” Twilight murmured. “So can you..?”
“Hold onto his ticket so that he doesn’t do somethin’ stupid like rip it up? Yeah, Ah’ve gotcha covered,” Applejack affirmed proudly.
“Thanks. I owe you one,” Twilight replied with a grin. The pair smiled at each other in silence for a moment. “One more thing, though,” she chuckled, pointing to the snoozing Luna.
Applejack stared at the former Night Princess incredulously before reaching across the table for a pitcher of water.
“Woah, that’s a little extreme, don’t you think?” Twilight snickered.
Applejack shook her head as she hefted the overflowing vessel above her head. “Nah. Ah warned ‘er fair ‘n’ square.”
The next morning, Twilight stood in the palace gardens as the pleasantly tepid spring air of the cloudless Saturday morning blew through her mane. Unfortunately, despite her serene surroundings, Twilight could only think of one thing; she was nervous.
One week ago, she had, as promised, visited little Sunshower at the Cafe in downtown Canterlot. She had spent most of the morning answering every question the excited little filly could come up with. Twilight had enjoyed herself so much that she had, on a whim, invited her young new friend up to the castle, instead of meeting her in the Cafe. Now, she was regretting her decision.
“Your tremulousness does you no credit, Twilight,” Luna sighed.
“But what if she’s so overwhelmed by the castle that she can’t even talk to me?” Twilight moaned. “If she’s too scared to do anything, then she won’t enjoy herself here; and if she doesn’t enjoy herself here, she might not want to see me again.”
“So, let me get this straight: you are nervous that she’ll be nervous?” Luna snickered.
“It sounds stupid, when you put it that way,” Twilight grumbled.
“Because it is stupid. If I am to understand the stories correctly, being invited up to a castle by a princess is any young filly’s dream come true,” Luna responded. “And from what you’ve told me about your previous visit, I would think that she will simply be overjoyed to see you again.”
“I guess so... It looks like we’re about to find out though,” Twilight giggled as she spotted a familiar yellow-orange blur appear on the far end of the garden, closely followed by a breathless earth pony.
Sunshower skidded to a stop right in front of Twilight, copper eyes alight with wonder. “It’s so big! Princess, you have a garden that’s bigger than my house! I think it’s bigger than all the houses on my street put together!” she squealed, bouncing in place.
“Princess, she trampled your lisianthus and I’m so sorry!” her mother wheezed. “I tried to stop her, but she was too far ahead of me. Please accept my apologies and please understand that she’s just a filly—”
“She trampled what?” Twilight interrupted, completely clueless as to what the mare was talking about.
“Your lisianthus! It’s a grasslands flower that grows in subtropical regions. I will gladly pay for the damage, but it may take me a few months to come up with the money.”
“Errr, no, that’s okay...” Twilight muttered. “I didn’t even know we had, umm... that. I’ll just have the gardener fix it later.” Snickering to herself, she tapped on Sunshower’s shoulder, redirecting the filly’s attention from one of the garden’s giant willow trees. “So, would you like a tour?”
“Yes! Yesyesyesyes!”
“Okay, okay! Follow me,” Twilight giggled, leading her exuberant companion deeper into the garden.
Luna cautiously stepped up to Sunshower’s mother and cleared her throat to catch the mare’s attention. “You are a florist down in the city, are you not?” she murmured as they watched the younger pair disappear around a nearby hedgerow.
“I-I... Yes, Y-Your Highness. How did you know?” she whimpered, trembling visibly.
“I believe your daughter stated as such last we met,” Luna stated plainly. “I am surprised that you are not more excited. I would imagine that spending even the shortest time in the Canterlot Gardens would be the greatest moment in any florist’s life.”
“Yes, Your Highness, I suppose it would be, but it’s a bit hard for me to enjoy myself at the moment. There’s something on my mind,” she stuttered.
“You are worried,” Luna asserted. “It seems to me that you are confused about your daughter’s strange new friendship, this bewilderment is making you afraid, and that fear is preventing you from enjoying what would otherwise be a truly memorable day.”
“That’s... yes... yes, Your Highness.”
“Walk with me,” Luna replied. “I feel as if some explaining is in order, so let us start with your name.”
“What? Oh, my name is Ivy Touch.”
“Ivy Touch. It is a pleasure to meet you,” Luna replied cheerfully. “You may call me ‘Luna’. Or, if you are uncomfortable with that, simply ‘Princess’ will do. The title, ‘Your Highness’ is a bit cumbersome for idle conversation, is it not?”
“Erm, very well, Princess.”
“Now, onto business. I am interested to know the basis for your fear,” Luna proclaimed pointedly. “And before we begin, know that you need not be afraid. Nothing you say to me will reach Princess Twilight, and neither will I punish you for mere words, especially when I am directly asking for them.”
Ivy glanced at Luna hesitantly, but wouldn’t meet the Princess’ gaze. “It’s... I’m just afraid for my daughter. I’ve heard about all the apprentices that Princess Celestia took during her lifetime, but Sunshower’s not a unicorn. I’m just concerned for her well-being. What if—”
“Let me ask you something,” Luna interrupted softly. “Have you noticed any changes in your daughter since she first spoke with Twilight?”
“Well, yes. Before we ran into Your Highnesses at that restaurant, she was shy and a bit antisocial. She would usually come right home from school and help me in the shop,” Ivy sighed as she admired a neatly-trimmed shrub. “Now she’s acting much differently. Her grades have picked up, she smiles more often, and her teacher has told me that she’s actually socializing with the other foals.”
“So it would seem that her behavior, and indeed her general ‘well-being’ has actually benefited from meeting her ‘favorite’ princess,” Luna chuckled, moving past a bed overflowing with tall orange flowers. “So, where is this anxiety of yours coming from?”
“I don’t understand why a Princess would be so interested in a pegasus, and I can’t stop wondering what Princess Twilight hopes to gain from her. I just find it difficult to believe that a princess would spend time with a young filly out of the goodness of her heart,” Ivy explained, stumbling over her words. “Sunshower’s all I have. I can’t lose her.”
“Hmmm... While Twilight Sparkle is undoubtedly among the kindest, and most generous, ponies I have ever had the pleasure of meeting, I do not think that her interest in Sunshower is entirely selfless,” Luna murmured. She glanced at her companion and quickly continued when she noticed the horrified expression crossing the mare’s face. “Twilight’s motives are entirely benign, I assure you; I just do not think that she is doing this entirely for Sunshower’s benefit. Besides, I doubt she’s ready to take on an apprentice yet anyway.”
“Then why?” Ivy whined exasperatedly, more to herself than Luna.
“I cannot say for certain, but I do have a theory,” Luna replied quietly. “If you are willing to hear it.”
“Please. I haven’t slept in days,” she groaned, before remembering who she was speaking to. “Umm, Your Hig— err, Princess.”
Luna giggled at the mare’s stuttering before speaking. “Before I start, tell me how much you know about Twilight. What kind of things are they saying about her out in the city?”
“Well... I’ve heard a lot of things from a lot of ponies, both good and bad. It’s hard to sort through what’s real and what’s just propaganda,” Ivy confessed, pawing tepidly at the ground.
“I see. In that case let me clear things up for you,” Luna stated with a righteous nod. “While everything the palace has released so far has been spun to display Twilight in a positive light, I have seen to it that they are all factually accurate, down to the last detail. Twilight was Celestia’s star pupil, she and her friends have saved Equestria multiple times, and Celestia did ask to see Twilight in her final moments... Twilight Sparkle was the last pony Celestia saw before passing away, as Celestia had wanted it to be.”
“Okay... Well, what about everything else? The things the papers and magazines all say? Or the things you hear on the street?” Ivy muttered anxiously, obviously having a few specific examples in mind.
“From what I have seen, they are mostly either incorrect, or outright lies meant to slander,” Luna growled menacingly. “However, because some do contain slivers of truth, such things must be evaluated on an individual basis. If there are any rumors that you hold a particular concern for, I will gladly discuss them.”
“I-I appreciate that, Princess! I am honored that you—” Ivy began, but stopped herself when Luna gave her an annoyed frown. “Erm, yes... One thing that has been troubling me is how she ascended to the throne. She was the last pony to see Celestia alive, then we find out that Celestia declared her to be her successor? I don’t believe any of the filthy rumors saying that she was behind Princess Celestia’s passing, but I admit that it it does seem a bit, well... convenient?”
“This happenstance has been causing no small amount of trouble, and your doubts are understandable,” Luna sighed with a shake of her head. “Fortunately for us all, they are also unfounded. Celestia told me of her choice of heir directly and left a myriad of documents outlining said choice. And to tell a state secret: Twilight did not want to become princess. I feel she only accepted out of a desire to see Celestia’s dying wishes fulfilled, and perhaps a small sense of duty to Equestria.”
“I see,” Ivy muttered, frowning thoughtfully at the new information. “That is... comforting, I suppose. I have also been told that she’s a recluse. Several ponies have come forward saying that she doesn’t care about anything beyond whatever book she is reading.”
“That was true at one time, but no longer. I would also state that that is a rather-mean spirited assessment of the situation,” Luna replied softly, stopping to inspect a large rhododendron bush.
“I didn’t really believe that one, actually,” Ivy nodded. “I confess that I only asked about that one because I had no idea where something like that could come from. On the other hoof, one that actually concerns me are the rumors that she may be, umm, crazy? No! Wait, that’s not what I meant! I meant there are stories of her reacting irrationally when things don’t go her way. Oh no...”
“Cease your panicking, and I will answer you,” Luna grumbled, quickly tiring of the mare’s tiptoeing. “Those rumors are true, but only in the sense that both Twilight and I are, despite all of our power, still ponies. We make mistakes, and when we do, we get scared and panic, just like everypony else. The only difference is that our mistakes are magnified. I very much doubt that I need to tell you the story of Nightmare Moon.”
“No, no you don’t...” Ivy cringed, perking up as they rounded the next hedgerow to see Twilight and Sunshower reclining under a large oak tree, both giggling loudly. “So were they really that close? Princess Twilight and Princess Celestia, I mean.”
“They were. Twilight stood at Celestia’s side for well over half of her life, and I can state with complete certainty that she would have continued to do so until her own dying day if she could have,” Luna remarked proudly.
“So was she really—”
“Twilight is not, and never was Celestia’s illegitimate daughter!” Luna snapped, causing her guest to recoil. “I apologize for my outburst, but I have long regretted not having that pitiful excuse for a ‘reporter’ arrested for his claim.”
“I-I-I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have said... I—” Ivy stammered, bowing as low as she could manage.
“Be calm. You have nothing to fear here. I am still adjusting to my new lifestyle, and I let my exhaustion get the best of me. I apologize,” Luna cooed, mentally berating herself for losing her temper. “But to continue, if I had to put a label on their relationship, I would put Twilight’s place in Celestia’s heart somewhere between a personal student, a best friend, and an adopted daughter.”
“I... That’s... Why are you telling me all this?” Ivy simpered. “I still don’t understand what this has to do with Sunshower.”
“I simply would like you to understand Twilight Sparkle the pony, instead of Twilight Sparkle the Princess, so that you can understand why she’s taken a liking to your daughter,” Luna replied carefully. “The only way I can think of to describe Twilight in the days immediately following Celestia’s passing is that she was a broken pony. The pony who she cared about most, the pony whom she spent her every waking hour trying to please, was suddenly gone. She was lost, frightened and terribly confused. Despite her outward appearance, these feelings extended long after she was crowned. I believe that little Sunshower is helping her find her old self.”
“You—you’re saying that my daughter is helping the Princess of Equestria? My daughter who I was scolding yesterday for eating paste, is ... I have a hard time believing that.”
“I have been the recipient of the unbounded admiration of a foal, and I can tell you that it is a truly powerful thing,” Luna smirked. “Days, or even weeks, of tirelessly working with the most abusive, most frustrating ponies in Equestria on some inconsequential piece of legislation can be made all worthwhile by a single word. The expression of awe and adoration that a filly wears when meeting her favorite princess for the first, second, or even hundredth time can wash away even the sharpest despair.”
Ivy stared at Luna quizzically for a moment before speaking slowly and deliberately. “So what you’re saying is that I, for the good of Equestria—”
“I am not saying anything,” Luna inserted. “You are trying to decide whether to allow your daughter to continue spending time with Twilight, this much is obvious to me. I am simply giving you all of the information, so that you may make your decision armed with facts, instead of rumors and fear.” Luna turned to the mare and leaned in close, whispering. “I will not ask you to allow them to continue, as I cannot in good faith ask anypony to put their foal in what they believe is harm’s way. I can promise you, however, that you have nothing to fear, no matter your choice.”
Luna glanced towards the subjects of their conversation before continuing. “The improvements to your daughter’s behavior that you have professed to are all signs of an increase in her level of self-confidence. It is no stretch to believe that her newfound spirit is directly related to meeting and gaining the friendship of an idol. If you allow her to continue her friendship with Twilight, I can almost guarantee that she will continue to improve. However, if, after this conversation, you are still uncomfortable with the idea, you have nothing to fear from that decision either.”
“I... I don’t?” Ivy stuttered, dumbstruck by Luna’s words.
“You don’t. In addition to all of the other things I’ve told you, Twilight is among the most intelligent ponies in history. If you request that she not see your daughter again, she will understand your reasoning and respect your decision,” Luna replied gravely. “I swear it.”
“The way you talk about her... It’s almost as if...”
“Almost as if what?” Luna growled.
“Nothing!” she replied quickly. As the wind carried a high-pitched laugh over to the pair, they turned to look back at the oak tree where Twilight and Sunshower still sat. “I... Thank you, Princess, for speaking to me. I think I’ll be able to rest easy tonight.”
“In that case, I take it you’ve made a decision?” Luna snickered.
“I think so... I admit I’m still a bit skeptical, but I can’t deny that Sunshower is much happier now than she was two weeks ago.” She turned to Luna with a nervous smile on her face. “If spending time with a princess is what makes her happy, who am I to say no?”
Fluttershy felt awful for her tardiness, but it couldn’t have been helped. Angel had gotten into a disagreement with Mr. Bear, and she had to sort everything out before she left. Unfortunately Angel was being particularly stubborn today, which actually wasn’t any different than any other day, come to think of it. Still, calming things down had taken a little longer than normal, so she had missed her train and had had to take the next one.
Now she was running late. She hoped that Twilight wouldn’t be too angry with her. Well, she knew that Twilight wouldn’t actually be angry, just maybe a little worried...
She quickened her pace as the thought crossed her mind. She didn’t want to make Twilight any more upset than she already had, and reaching her as soon as possible would definitely help with that.
She lowered her head slightly as she trotted past yet another pair of stone-faced guards, entering the corridor that lead to Twilight’s bedroom. She was almost there. Finally she reached Twilight’s door, slightly perplexed by the lack of guards standing watch over their princess. She lifted a hoof to push the door open when she was stopped dead by a loud sob echoing from within.
Oh no...
She slowly pushed the door open and peeked in. “Twilight..? Twilight, I’m sorry for being late.”
No response... More worried than ever before, she slowly pushed through the door. Twilight was facing away from the door, face down in her bed sheets. As a fresh wave of wails permeated the room, Fluttershy took a few careful steps forward, only to leap backwards as she felt something crumble beneath her hoof.
She glanced down at the unfurled scroll carefully before stepping towards it. The floor was littered with them. “Twilight? What are all these?” She leaned down and picked up the nearest one, reading it over carefully.
Dear Princess Celestia,
I am happy to report that the dragon has departed our fair country, and that it was my good friend, Fluttershy, who convinced him to go....
“Twilight, this is the letter you wrote Princess Celestia after we climbed that mountain to get rid of that dragon,” she gasped. She turned to the next closest one, scooped it up, and began reading aloud:
“Dear Princess Celestia,
When you first sent me to Ponyville, I didn't know anything about friendship. I met somepony tonight who was having the same problem - your sister, Princess Luna!”
Mystified, she glanced around. Every one of the scrolls was made of the same material, and each bore an identical seal. “Twilight are these all...? What happened?”
“Luna s-said she kept her favorite heirloom, h-her most treasured p-possession, in her nightstand,” Twilight cried. “She kept them right where she could read them as she was falling asleep. Right where they could comfort her when the pain got too much to handle...”
As Fluttershy realized the source of Twilight’s distress, the weight of her friend’s misery hit her. Not knowing what else to do, she climbed onto Twilight’s bed and tenderly hugged the crying princess.
“Why did she have to leave me, Fluttershy? I wasn’t ready for her to go! I still need her here...”
“Oh, Twilight...”
A/N: To be honest, this chapter was just about done before the last was released, but one of the guys needed a week off, so it didn't go out until a few days ago. Also, I screwed up a rather important part due to my complete lack of knowledge in child psychology. Piquo had to boot my ass back into shape with that.
Secondly, Reignbow is now with us full-time!
Editor: Pissfer
Pre-readers: PiquoPie, f0xhole, and Reignbow.
Twenty-nine days since the coronation of Princess Twilight Sparkle.
“We’re getting closer,” Twilight giggled as she dragged Fluttershy out of a large stack of pillows by the tail. “She almost let you touch her that time. You just need to be patient.” She glanced across her candlelit bedroom and gave Luna an apologetic smile.
“I would like to believe that I am being patient,” the other princess grumbled, shooting an annoyed stare at the pegasus who had just buried her face in her forelegs.
“Yes, yes you are, but she’s always been skittish,” Twilight replied affirmatively. “I’m sure that the two of you will get along perfectly, once she gets used to you.”
“I’m sorry, Twilight. I’m trying! I really am,” Fluttershy squealed through her hooves.
“Don’t apologize to me; apologize to Luna,” Twilight instructed comfortingly.
“...I’m sorry, Princess Luna, I’m trying.”
“I can see that, Fluttershy, and I truly appreciate your efforts. I understand how difficult it can be to overcome one’s nature,” Luna murmured in what she hoped was a reassuring fashion.
“Okay, that’s good. Much better,” Twilight replied, feigning enthusiasm. She got behind Fluttershy and pushed the trembling pony so that she was sitting just across from Luna. “Let’s try something a little simpler this time. Maybe you two could just touch hooves?”
“That seems like a fine idea,” Luna nodded, carefully offering Fluttershy her jeweled hoof.
Fluttershy opened her mouth to respond, but all that came out was a breathless ‘squeak’ as she raised a shaking hoof in kind. The pair gently reached towards each other, but the instant before they touched, a blinding flash sent Fluttershy diving for cover once more.
“Oh for the love of... what was that?” Luna groaned, glaring at nothing in particular as she watched Twilight trot over to one of the room’s massive windows.
“It’s a sonic rainboom,” Twilight muttered. “What the hay has got Dash worked up so much that she'd be making one, much less at this hour?”
“She seems to be the common denominator when it comes to myself being unable to not frighten your friends,” Luna growled stomping the floor angrily.
“At least she didn’t do it on purpose this time,” Twilight sighed. She turned around and let her gaze linger on the quivering bundle of pillows and blankets that hid her yellow friend. “Maybe we should take a break? Let me think about this for a bit...” Without waiting for an answer, she trotted out and closed the door behind her before screaming in frustration.
Twilight loved Fluttershy, but sometimes her timidness was just too much to handle. Sure, she had gotten much better at standing up for herself, but sometimes she slipped back into her old habits — giving into her fears — no matter how unreasonable. Twilight honestly couldn’t understand why Fluttershy was still so afraid, especially since Luna had willingly reformed herself, unlike some of their other former enemies.
Maybe she was going about this the wrong way. Encouragement wasn’t working, so maybe what Fluttershy needed was a lecture...
Turning around, she shoved through the door with an air of command and confidence. “Alright, new plan,” she asserted. She stomped over to Fluttershy’s hiding place, magically flung the pillows into the far corner, and sat down pointedly in front of the wide-eyed mare. “Alright, Fluttershy, listen up. I don’t think you’re being very fair to Luna. First off, Nightmare Moon and Luna are two diff—”
“Twilight?”
“Not now, Luna,” Twilight sighed. “Anyway, as I was saying, they’re not the same pony. And even if they were, Luna has more than made up for her sins—”
“Twilight!”
“Hold on, Luna, I’m almost done! Now where was I..? Oh yes—”
“Twilight, the window!”
The panicked tone of Luna’s voice was enough to make Twilight whip her head around, and she felt her heart skip a beat at the sight. She reached out magically and tugged the window open just in time for a chromatic blur to streak through and crash into the stack of pillows.
“What the..? Rainbow, are you okay?” she screamed, bounding to the fallen pegasus.
Rainbow spat a scroll out of her mouth and coughed several times before wheezing out a few words. “Ugh... Message... Rarity... important...”
“Did you seriously just fly all the way from Ponyville at rainboom speed?” Twilight choked incredulously. “How are you..? We need to get you to a doctor, you probably hurt something!”
“...Be okay... read the stinkin’ letter,” Rainbow groaned. She rolled over onto her side and closed her eyes. “Using these pillows. Thanks.”
Twilight opened her mouth again, but was cut off by a loud snore from the stubborn mare. “Oh, fine. I guess I had better find out what’s so darn important,” she sneered, picking up and unfurling the scroll with her magic.
As she read it, her expression quickly changed from one of annoyance to one of uncertainty and worry. She glanced once at Luna, then at Fluttershy before trying to speak, but only gagged on her words. She spun around and threw herself out of the open window, taking flight, before teleporting with a ‘pop’ and a flash.
Luna stared at the spot from which she disappeared for a moment before seizing the offending missive in her own magic and holding it up to inspect. The Princess was barely able to register the presence of Fluttershy looking over her shoulder as she read the words for herself:
Twilight, we found Spike in the library. Get here NOW.
Twilight landed hard on her side. Bouncing off the ground, her momentum carried her a short distance before she slid to a stop in front of the Golden Oaks Library. Lacking the time to berate herself for not teleporting with more control and precision, she stood up, ignoring the sharp pain in her ankle, and galloped towards the door; half-heartedly shaking the dust from her feathers along the way.
She barreled through the doorway, her panicked eyes flicking upward to the second-floor landing, where a sliver of light shone through the darkness. She staggered over to the stairway, climbing it three steps at a time. Upon reaching the top, she wrenched open the door and stumbled into her former bedroom, only then stopping to catch her breath.
Gulping down air, she looked up from the floor and suppressed a gasp when she noticed four pairs of eyes locked on her. She noticed four, but only cared about one. The pair staring at her from the room’s only bed.
“Spike...”
“What do you want?”
Twilight took a quivering step forward, hoping to look more confident than she felt. “I-I came for you. I wanted to talk to you...”
“Well you can just go back to Canterlot, because I’ve got nothing to say to you,” the dragon snarled, turning his back to the target of his anger.
Twilight flinched at the venom in his tone. She tried to blink the tears from her eyes, hanging her head guiltily. She felt a gentle touch on her shoulder and turned, finding Rarity’s concerned gaze.
“We’ll wait outside,” she whispered, motioning for Pinkie Pie and Applejack to follow her out.
Twilight waited for her friends to leave before turning back to Spike and stepping forward carefully.
Spike didn’t turn around, but still slid away at the sound of her approach. “Go away! I told you that I’m not talking to you.”
“T-then don’t talk, Spike. I just want you to listen,” Twilight stammered. She had no plan. She had thought of a thousand different things to say while brooding up in Canterlot, but now that she was here, she couldn’t remember any of them. Still, here she was, and there was no turning back now. “I-I miss you, Spike. I want you back.”
“Oh, yeah... Like I believe that,” he growled sarcastically. “You didn’t want me around before, why would you want me now?”
“But I-I did want you around Spike!” Twilight sobbed. “I really did!” Twilight felt a fleeting moment of encouragement when she noticed Spike tremble slightly. “ I still do...”
“No you didn’t. First, you ‘forgot’ to ask me if I was okay with you becoming a Princess and moving back to Canterlot; then you didn’t even bother to ask me to move back with you!”
“No, Spike, that’s not how it happened! Well, not exactly,” she moaned, trying to regain even a small piece of her lost composure.
“Yes it is! You abandoned me!”
“Abandoned..?” she whispered, falling to her haunches as the full magnitude of her mistake washed over her. “No! Spike, please, just hear me out. I’m begging you...” As Spike went rigid — folding his arms in front of him, and pointedly ignoring her— Twilight felt her heart breaking. “Please..?”
“No. Go away!”
“I-If you won’t do it for me, would you at least do it for our friends?”
He coughed and sputtered as his body shook with fury, before taking a deep breath to calm down. “That’s low, Twilight... Fine. You win, like always.”
“No, that’s—” she cut herself off, desperate to stay on track. She paused for a moment before continuing quietly, just loud enough for him to hear. “Spike, I did a horrible thing to you... I didn’t mean to, but you’re right, I guess did abandon you, in a sense. You needed me, but I was only thinking about how much I needed you.”
She paused again, hoping for a response. When she didn’t get one, she pushed herself to her hooves and began speaking again. “Before Princess Celestia died, you had been acting so responsible, so mature, that I forgot that you were still technically a baby. You looked up to me, and I completely failed you.
“After she died, you were so good. You helped take care of me when I was at my worst and didn’t once complain. When you confronted me after the coronation, I didn’t understand why you were so angry. I thought you were upset that you’d have to leave Ponyville, so I tried to give you a little independance; but all I ended up doing was pushing you further away.”
She sighed, letting her regret fuel her words. “I should have realized that I hurt you by not talking to you before I agreed to take Celestia’s place. If there’s one creature in the world that deserved to have a say in the matter, it was you. I know that I don’t really deserve your forgiveness, but I just wanted you to know that I’m sorry.” She paused once more, cringing at the deafening silence. “I-I guess that’s it. I’ll just... go, I guess...”
Defeated, she slowly turned around, dragging her hooves across the floor as she made her way towards the door. “Twilight, wait...” She froze as he spoke, swiveling her ears around, but not daring to look. “If you really mean all that, then why didn’t you want me to stay with you?”
“I always wanted you to stay in Canterlot with me. I-I just wanted to give you the chance to make your own decision. I’d never try to send you away,” she murmured, struggling to keep her voice steady. “Never...”
“Then... why didn’t you say that?” he sniffed, his voice weak and heavy. “If you wanted me to stay with you, why didn’t you ask?”
“Because I didn’t want to make you feel pressured,” Twilight burst. “I-I didn’t want to force you to come to Canterlot if you really wanted to stay in Ponyville, and I was afraid that if I asked you to come with me, you’d feel like you had to. I know you’d probably rather that we both stay in Ponyville, but that just isn’t feasible.”
Carefully crossing the room so she was directly behind him, Twilight gently laid a hoof on his back, feeling much of the weight lift from her heart when he turned his head to look at her over his shoulder. “I just don’t know what to do, Twilight. I want to stay with you, but all my friends are here...”
“There’s nopony saying you have to choose one over the other,” she replied desperately. “If you want to jump between Ponyville and Canterlot every week, we can do that. If I need to pay for a carriage with my own money, or even if I have to fly you back and forth myself, I-I’ll find a way to make it work! I promise!” She leaned in as close as she dared. “I just want my little brother back... I love you, Spike.”
Twilight caught the shimmer of a tear in his eye as he shuddered for a brief moment. Then, with a loud sob, he spun around and threw his arms around her midriff. “I love you too, Twilight! I’m sorry for acting like such a jerk.”
“I’m sorry too, Spike,” Twilight replied, grinning through her tears and throwing her hooves around him, pulling him in tight. “I rushed into this without thinking about the consequences, and I didn’t even consider asking you how you felt about it. That was wrong of me, and I’m really sorry. I promise I’ll make this up to you, even if I have to spend the rest of our lives doing it.”
He gave her one last squeeze and pulled away. “I really missed you,” he murmured. “I haven’t been happy here. Ponyville isn’t the same without you...” He gave one last shuddering sigh and glanced around the room awkwardly. “Twilight, I’m really sorry. I know I was mad, but I shouldn’t have flipped out on you like that. You taught me better than that. And I’m sorry for making you worry about me.”
“Stop apologizing, Spike. You had every right to be angry with me. Sure, you may have overreacted a bit, but you’re still a baby, and this was all my fault to begin with. I neglected you, and I’m sorry,” Twilight smiled, wiping the tears from her cheeks. “Though I’ll admit that I wasn’t too worried. We have really great friends, and I knew that they wouldn’t let anything happen to you; no matter what.”
”Yeah, they really took care of me,” Spike sighed, cracking a smile of his own. “And speaking of our friends, we might want to go out and let them know that we’re okay now; they were really worried before you showed up.”
“So we’re ‘okay’ now?” Twilight murmured hopefully.
“Well, yeah; I think so,” Spike replied thoughtfully. “I mean, I guess we still have some stuff to talk about, but I think we’re okay.”
“Well, okay then,” she giggled. She gently dropped him onto her back, before trotting to the door and sticking her head out. She found her friends sitting on the ground floor, whispering amongst themselves, all three heads swung her way as the door opened, eyes overflowing with trepidation.
She smiled and stepped out onto the landing in full, breaking into a fit of giggles as her friends were immediately upon her, enveloping Spike and herself in a group hug.
“This is great! Everypony’s happy again and... Oh no!” Pinkie squealed, leaping out of the pile.
“Alright, Pinkie Pie, Ah’ll bite,” Applejack sighed. “After not seein’ each other for weeks, Twilight and Spike’ve made up, which is exactly what we’ve all been wantin’. What could you possibly find to say ‘oh no’ about?”
“If Spike goes back to Canterlot with Twilight, then she won’t be lonely and sad anymore, and then she won’t need us to come keep her company, and then I WON’T GET TO VISIT HER!” Pinkie screamed dramatically.
Applejack opened her mouth with a retort ready, but Twilight cut her off with a shake of her head and a wave of her hoof before turning back towards Pinkie Pie. “Hey Pinkie? Would you like to come visit me in Canterlot next week?”
Pinkie lept into the air, releasing one of her signature gasps. “WOULD I EVER?! Oh, I better go let the Cakes know! They’ll need to find somepony to fill in for me! And what am I still doing here? I need to go pack!” At that, she was off like a shot, through the front door and outside before anypony even realized that she had finished speaking.
“Ah better go calm her down,” Applejack sighed. “‘fore she figures out some way to cram all’f Sugarcube Corner inta a suitcase...”
“I should go, too,” Rarity murmured. “I think you two have a lot of catching up to do.”
Twilight and Spike watched the two ponies leave before turning back to each other, smiling sheepishly as a silence took over.
“Twilight, can we go home now?”
“Actually, why don’t we stay here tonight? For old times sake.”
“Yeah... I’d like that.”
A/N: One more chapter down, two to go.
That's right, two more chapters left in this story arc; after that it's back to the drawing board to plan out the last half of the fic. The more perceptive of you have probably noticed that I've been systematically wrapping up most of the outstanding plot points over the past couple chapters, and now you know why.
Editor: Pissfer
Pre-readers: PiquoPie, and f0xhole
Couldn't get ahold of Reignbow, he'll likely be returning for next chapter.
Thirty-four days since the coronation of Princess Twilight Sparkle.
“Bye, Twilight. I’ll see you at the Gala. And don’t forget that you can write to me whenever you need to,” Fluttershy whispered as she returned Twilight’s hug.
“Don’t worry, I will. And apologize to Angel for me; I doubt he’s too happy with me for stealing you away from him for a week,” Twilight giggled as she released Fluttershy, allowing the pegasus to throw her hooves around Luna’s neck.
“Bye Luna. You can write to me too, when you need it. Or, just if you want to... if that’s alright...” Fluttershy mumbled before pulling away.
“Thank you Fluttershy, it would be my privilege to write to you,” Luna replied with a wide and sincere smile. Leaning closer as the train shook into motion, she whispered, “However, you may wish to cut your farewells short, lest your train leave without you.”
With a startled squeak, Fluttershy scrambled onto her ride, leaving the pair of snickering princesses waving to her until the train made it’s way around the bend and out of sight. They continued to chuckle at each other as they turned around to head back to the castle.
“I will miss her,” Luna pouted, as they trotted along the open street, the crowd parting around them. “I know that I’m not supposed to play favorites, but I think I will look forward to seeing her most at the Gala.”
“You never did tell me exactly how you got her to warm up to you so quickly,” Twilight stated, smiling a greeting at a bowing subject. “She was scared stiff of you when I left, but when Spike and I got back, she was treating you like you’ve been friends for years.”
“Funny story, that,” Luna replied mirthfully. “When you didn’t return that night, I began to get worried, and eventually, afraid. And, well, let us just say that Fluttershy’s innate need to comfort anypony in distress seems to far outweigh her fear of Nightmare Moon. Equestria would be much better off, if only 'twere that more ponies like her existed.”
“You were worried about me?” Twilight cackled. “Awww, that’s so adorable!”
“What? Of course I was worried! You left in a panic. Neither of us knew whether you—”
“Oh, relax, Luna. I was just teasing you,” Twilight groaned. “No need to get so flustered. Sheesh.”
“You were being cruel,” Luna pouted.
“I was not. Stop being overly dramatic,” Twilight sighed dismissively, allowing a smile to play across her face. She used her magic to pull a small daily planner out from where she had stashed it beneath her wing and let it hover in front of them. “Alright, we got Spike all set up, and we saw Fluttershy off. The next thing you have scheduled is Saturday Court, but that’s not for another few hours. Thanks for suggesting that, by the way. Just how I wanted to spend my weekend,” she grumbled sarcastically, eliciting a sheepish grin from Luna. “In the meantime I’m going to lunch with my parents. You’re still welcome to come if you want.”
“I wouldn’t want to impose...”
“I already said that it’s not imposing if I invited you,” Twilight retorted with a roll of her eyes. “That settles it, you’re coming.”
Luna turned to her defensively, but lacking any logical response, only nodded defeatedly. “Very well. You win again, Twilight.” She silently fell into step beside Twilight, following the younger Princess to their now mutual destination; leaving Twilight to find some way to remove the pall that had befallen their conversation.
“So Luna; have you had the chance to visit the Royal Library lately? There’s a few new books there that I think you’d like.”
“I have not.”
“Okay...” Twilight murmured, feeling slightly dejected. “Do you have any ideas for the night sky? Maybe new stars, or changing the positions of a few of the old ones?”
“You know as well as I do that there are now laws against making sudden changes to the sky. It would take months, maybe years, for anything I propose to be even considered.”
Twilight flinched at Luna’s tone, but resisted hanging her head. Well I tried doing things the nice way, but desperate times call for desperate measures. “Hey, why don’t we stop at Donut Joe’s after lunch on our way back to the castle? I’ve heard that the special this week is on Moon Pies.” Though Twilight caught the slight twitch of Luna’s eye, there’s no way she could’ve overlooked the Princess stopping mid-stride. Got ya.
Luna glared at Twilight for a few seconds before speaking. “How dare you use confections against me, Twilight Sparkle. That is hardly a fair tactic,” Luna proclaimed, full of faux indignation.
“It put you in a better mood, didn’t it?” Twilight chuckled over her shoulder as she continued on their way, slowly at first to allow Luna to catch up.
“Yes, I suppose it did. Heavens forbid I be allowed to enjoy a good mope,” Luna replied grudgingly. “Though truth be told, we probably shouldn’t. As I’ve explained before, the palace rules limiting the amount of sweets the reigning princesses are allowed to be served were put into place for very good reasons.”
“Yeah, yeah, I know. They couldn’t have little Lulu spoiling her dinner by demanding cake every hour of every day,” Twilight snickered, nudging Luna’s side.
“And I told you, Celestia could be just as bad as I was when she was having a bad year,” Luna grumbled back.
“I still have a hard time believing that the two of you used to gamble with your desserts,” Twilight replied, stifling her laughter.
“‘Tis true! And Tia almost always won,” Luna groaned. “More often than not I owed her at least a week’s worth.”
“Whatever you say.”
“Well how else would you account for my flank becoming a little rounder these past few weeks? Or have you not noticed?” Luna laughed, wiggling the mentioned body part at Twilight.
“I figured it was just due to stress eating,” Twilight giggled before noticing the horrified and hurt expression on Luna’s face. “Oh, come on, I was kidding!”
“You are being mean today. What is wrong with you?”
“You left that one wide open, I had to say it,” Twilight replied apologetically. “So have you actually put on weight, or were you just joking?”
“A little, though I hadn’t noticed it becoming visible at all,” Luna responded with gruff annoyance. “Regardless, you didn’t need to prod fun at me so mercilessly.”
“I couldn’t help it. You set yourself up so perfectly that it just came out,” Twilight moaned. “I’m sorry for saying it, but it was sorta your own fault.”
“I cannot argue that, I suppose. Celestia never let me off easily either, so I don’t know why I expected you to,” Luna grumbled.
“What’s that supposed to mean? You’re saying that I act like Celestia?” Twilight asked skeptically.
“Errr, yes and no,” Luna murmured, her cheeks flushing as she realized the implications of what she had just said. “All I was saying is that you have very similar senses of humor. Truth be told, the Celestia you knew was a far different pony than the one I grew up with.”
Twilight turned to her, ready to inquire further, but paused when she glimpsed familiar shades of white and blue at the edge of her vision. Grinning broadly, she trotted over to the restaurant to give her mom and dad a hug.
“Twilight, honey, you said that you invited a ‘special guest’, but didn’t say that it was Princess Luna!” her mom stated nervously.
“Inviting Luna was a last-minute thing,” Twilight replied reassuringly. “She didn’t have anything else to do, so I invited her along. Luna’s special, but she’s not who I was talking about.”
“So who were you talking about? You know how much your mother just loves surprises,” her dad chuckled sarcastically, earning himself a swat from his wife.
“She’s always late to these types of things, but she’ll be here,” Twilight asserted. “Is our table ready?”
“It’s been ready. Shall we go sit down?”
“Sure, dad. That’d be nice.” Twilight motioned for him to lead the way and the three mares followed him into the establishment.
They made their way to the table and sat down, where Twilight’s mother wasted no time in grilling the two alicorns. “So, how are things up at the castle?”
“Not bad. Maybe not ideal — okay, definitely not ideal — but not bad,” Twilight mumbled, admiring her mother's restraint to wait until they'd reached the table. “My first week was far worse than this past one.”
“I’m going to order the party platter. It feeds six, so there should be plenty for all of us,” Twilight’s father interjected, knowing that nopony was listening to him.
“Are you sure, honey? You look exhausted. Are you eating enough?”
“I’m fine, mom. Really,” Twilight started, hoping, in vain, that her reassurances might pacify her mother. “I’m actually better than usual, I’ve made up with Spike, and Fluttershy was here all week to keep my spirits up. Things are just hectic.”
“I’m sorry for hovering, Twilight,” the older mare replied sheepishly. “You were just so miserable the last time we talked, and that was almost two weeks ago.”
“You may blame me for that,” Luna mumbled, the color in her cheeks deepening.
“But Princess, I would never dream—”
“Whether you want to blame me or not, the truth is that Twilight has spent the past week-and-a-half cleaning up a mess of my own making,” Luna interrupted, hanging her head slightly. “Twilight has been working tirelessly to save myself and my reputation, and she has completed both her own workload as well as part of mine, all while finding the time to socialize with the friends who came to visit her.”
“Speaking of Spike, where is he?” her father asked. “It’s been a while, I’d have thought he’d want to come see us.”
“He’s been acting really grown-up lately, and I figured he deserves to be treated as such, so I gave him the bedroom Celestia had me stay in. His stuff arrived from Ponyville this morning, so he’s currently setting everything up for the hundredth time. He’s never had his own room before,” Twilight giggled. “Don’t take it personally, he’s been trying to act more mature than ever since we got back to Canterlot. I’m sure he’d love to see you if you came to the palace for a visit.” A movement on the other side of the restaurant caught her eye and she motioned for her guest to come over. “In the meantime, I’d like to introduce you to—”
“The Deputy Prime Minister?” her mother gasped. “Both her and Princess Luna, Twilight are you trying to give me a heart attack?”
“And here I thought that I was going to be the center of attention today,” Edifying Scroll proclaimed in her deep voice with a mix of haughtiness and mischievousness. She sauntered up to the table and nudged Luna gently before sitting down. “So much for that.”
“I am sorry. Upstaging you was not my intention,” Luna replied apologetically. “Twilight decided that I must be dragged along.”
“Eh, don’t worry so much about it,” Edifying Scroll snickered. “If I had wanted all eyes on me all the time, I would’ve became a singer instead of a politician.”
“Back on topic,” Twilight interjected, “Edifying Scroll, these are my parents. Mom, Dad, this is the Deputy Prime Minister.”
“A pleasure...” Edifying Scroll purred. She then pulled a folded sheet of paper from her saddlebag and slid it across the table towards Twilight. “I have something you’ve been wanting, Princess. A list of every single pony who usually purchases a VIP ticket to the Gala, but was unable to this year.”
Luna frowned at the document before turning to Twilight, a glimmer of comprehension in her eyes. “You are trying to find out who may be angered by your giving those tickets to your — or rather, our — friends. Thus you will be prepared to stave off any retaliation from them or their families. Clever, you’re learning the game quite quickly.”
Twilight reached for the paper, but Edifying Scroll slammed her hoof down on the parchment. “Clever indeed, but this isn’t free, Princess.”
Twilight leaned back in her chair, suppressing a smirk. “Alright, I’ll play your game. What’re your terms?”
“There’s a new professor at Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns. He’s cute, and I want to meet him.”
Twilight raised an eyebrow at the demand. “Why can’t you just go talk to him yourself? You’re the second most powerful pony in the country! Not counting Luna and myself, of course.”
“Nah, if I do that I’ll look desperate and I’ll scare him off. You’ve gotta introduce us. That’s my offer.”
“Begging your pardon, ma’am,” Twilight’s mother replied carefully. “But aren’t you married?”
“Yeah, but things aren’t going so well,” Edifying Scroll murmured sadly. “I mean it’s been shaky for years, but it’s gotten really bad lately. Honestly, I don’t think we’ll make it through another month.”
“I am sorry to hear that,” Luna replied. “Mayhaps you might return to speaking terms with your family?”
“Not likely. I’d have to return begging on my knees, but that’s not going to happen,” Edifying Scroll snarled. “If they’re going to disown me just for marrying a pony from a family they hate, I’m going to leave them behind.”
“Yet you’re about to divorce the same pony they were angry at you for marrying,” Twilight stated sarcastically.
“It’s the principle of the matter! If they’re that petty, then I don’t need them,” Edifying Scroll retorted. “So do we have a deal or not?”
“...Alright. Deal,” Twilight grinned, pulling the sheet out from underneath Edifying Scroll’s hoof and tucking it under her wing. “If worst comes to worst and he kicks you out, you can always stay in the palace apartments until you get a place of your own.”
“I’d rather sleep on the street,” Edifying Scroll chuckled. “...Okay, that was more negative than I thought it would be. It was meant to be a joke. A rather insulting joke, come to think of it. Sorry about that.”
“It’s fine. Twilight’s got thick skin as is. You could probably jab her with a needle and she wouldn’t feel it,” Twilight’s father laughed, earning himself a glare from his daughter and another swat from his wife. “Anyway, food’s coming. Tuck in.”
“Ah... Citrus orzo, good choice,” Edifying Scroll whistled, helping herself to a large portion.
“So, Miss Scroll, I heard something interesting yesterday,” Luna stated, suspiciously eying the food she held on her fork.
“Oh yeah? What’s that, Princess?” she asked, watching Luna gently sniff at the morsel and nibble it tepidly.
“Hmmm, better than I thought it would be,” Luna muttered to herself, slipping the entire bite into her mouth. “Anyway, I was informed that the mayor of Stalliongrad would be attending my Court this afternoon. Something about ‘a grievous insult to his family’.”
“Oh not this again,” Edifying Scroll groaned, angrily tossing her fork onto her plate. “His daughter came to my office and tried to bribe me into getting her a position in the Ministry of the Interior, so I had her thrown out of the palace.”
“That’s all?” Twilight asked, raising an eyebrow. “That doesn’t seem like ‘a grievous insult’.”
“...I may have had her thrown out during a downpour without her coat,” Edifying Scroll muttered sheepishly. “The guards may also have dropped her into a mud puddle...”
“I see,” Luna snickered. “You don’t think that your actions were a little extreme?”
“Well I could’ve had her arrested. Bribing a public official is illegal, after all. I’ll take care of it myself, though. I’ve dealt with him before...” she trailed off as a pegasus approached her, slipped her a sealed envelope, and hurriedly whispered into her ear. “You— How much?”
“What’s the matter?” Twilight asked worriedly. “Is there a problem at the castle?”
“No, not at all! Just something I wasn’t quite expecting,” Edifying Scroll snickered. She held up the envelope and grinned at Twilight mischievously. “I’ve got another present for you, and this one’s free. Actually, it’s the whole reason I wanted to meet with you.”
“Okay... Well what is it?” Twilight inquired as she reached across the table and snatched the envelope from the Deputy Minister’s hoof.
“Princess Celestia had a lot of holdings. A lot,” she began to explain. “Countless artefacts — both magical and mundane — books, treasures, properties all over Equestria... you get the picture. Before she passed away, she outlined whom she wished to get what in dozens of legal documents, but that, naturally, didn’t stop everypony and their mothers from laying claim to everything and anything that she possessed.
“Sound Mind and I have spent the past month going through all the paperwork to make sure that everything goes to its proper place. This is what she left you.”
“Having me take her place and leaving me her personal library wasn’t enough?” Twilight muttered, opening the envelope and pulling a single sheet of paper out. “So what exactly— woah, that’s a lot of money...”
“What do you mean, honey?” her mother cooed as she took the paper for herself. “What’s a lot of— Oh, my...”
“I knew that Celestia was wealthy, it sort of comes with being a Princess, but I never realized she had that much,” Twilight gasped.
“A few thousand years of collecting stipends will do that,” Edifying Scroll chuckled. “You’ll see.”
“Stipend? We get a stipend?” Twilight asked bewilderedly, raising an eyebrow at Luna. “I didn’t think that this was a salaried position.”
“Errr, well, yes. The rulers of Equestria always have,” Luna explained. “I suggested it myself. It exists so that the Princess — or Princesses, as the case may be —would be able to purchase items they desired while limiting their ability to do so as to not drain the treasury. It’s less of a ‘salary’ and more of an ‘allowance’, if you wish to oversimplify it.”
“And why am I just hearing about this now?” Twilight grumbled irritably.
“It’s dispensed semi-annually at the beginning of the summer and winter, so you just haven’t gotten yours yet,” Edifying Scroll explained. “I would’ve told you myself, but I figured that somepony else did. I guess everypony thought that somepony else did.”
“I see... Well, it’s nice to know that I’ll at least be compensated for running myself ragged day in and day out.”
“Yeah, but it’s not that much,” Edifying Scroll chuckled. “Princess Celestia was saving that up for a while.”
“Indeed? That is odd. Tia was always a big spender. She always went on a spending spree whenever we received our stipend, and usually ran out of bits a month or two before our next one came. Let me see that,” Luna murmured, using her magic to pull the document over to her. “Huh. I guess she really did learn to be frugal. Assuming she placed her entire stipend into a bank account with a standard amount of interest, she had been saving this money for twelve point five years.”
The sound of Twilight’s head hitting the table echoed throughout the restaurant, causing the other four ponies at the table to jump in their seats. “She started saving when I became her apprentice. Great, this is just the pick-me-up I needed today,” Twilight whined.
“What do you mean, honey? I’d have thought you would be happy about this.”
“I just can’t get a break,” Twilight sighed. “Every time something good happens, every time I start to feel good about my life, something else comes to remind me exactly why I’m here. I was having a great week, then I get a reminder of just how much I took Celestia’s presence for granted.”
“Took her for granted...? Twilight, if anything this should serve as a reminder of how much she loved you,” Luna said with a frown.
“Yes it does, but I never sat down and appreciated that,” Twilight grumbled. “When I was her student, I assumed that she’d always be there. I never had a chance to tell her just how much she meant to me, and now that I want to, I can’t. I’ll never get the chance to thank her for everything she did for me...”
“She knew, Twilight. I promise you that. Even if you never told her, she knew that you loved her,” Luna replied softly, laying a wing over Twilight’s shoulder. “And besides, I’ve already told you that you’ve done more for she and I than we could ever repay.”
“But—”
“Stop it, Twilight,” her mother scolded. “Princess Luna is right, and you know it. I know that you miss Princess Celestia, but you can’t keep letting that control you.” She wrapped a hoof around her daughter, pulling her close. “Please? It hurts me to see you hurting like this.”
Twilight slowly lifted her head off the table to look her mother in the eyes. “I... I’m sorry mom. It’s just hard, you know? So much has happened over the past month, and it gets difficult to handle at times.”
“Well that’s why you’ve got your friends and family to back you up,” Edifying Scroll interjected tenderly, scooping a second portion of orzo onto her plate. “And to be honest, you’ve done a lot better than I expected you to. Sure, there’ve been some problems along the way, but Equestria’s citizens are happy and its government is running relatively smoothly.”
“Yeah, I guess that’s true,” Twilight replied, offering Edifying Scroll a grateful smile. “The gryphons erupt into civil war almost every time their emperor dies, and that happens every couple decades. Equestria just lost the pony who ruled it for several thousand years and it’s still about as peaceful as ever.”
“Exactly! You should be proud,” her mother squealed, playfully shaking her daughter. “I know we all are.”
“I know. I suppose that adage about being your own biggest critic is true,” Twilight giggled half-heartedly. “Sorry for ruining the mood, everypony.”
“Oh, you didn’t ruin the mood, honey,” her mother cooed. “We love spending time with you.”
“Yeah. Besides, everypony ruins the mood at times,” her father chuckled.
“Dear, that’s not exactly the message I was trying to convey,” his wife growled, shooting him a stern glare.
“Well, it’s true! You yell at me all the time for it. And besides, it got her laughing,” he snickered, ignoring the frustrated sigh from his spouse. “So... anypony up for dessert?”
“I truly regret the idea of Saturday Court,” Luna moaned loudly as she ambled slowly over to Twilight several hours later. “It seems like our ponies get even less amiable over the weekend than they are during the week.”
“I can’t blame them; I hate spending my weekend here too,” Twilight muttered aside to her. “And at least you’re done. I’ve still got four more appointments.”
Luna dragged herself up the stairs to the shared throne before plopping down next to Twilight. “That is true. I’d still prefer the Throne Room; sitting in the War Room for too long grates on one’s nerves.”
“Why not switch over to the Reception Hall? It’s not like we’re holding a wedding there every day,” Twilight snickered. “More often than not it just sits there empty for weeks on end.”
“That is an excellent idea, I’ll implement the change immediately. In the meantime, would you mind if I sat with you? I’d rather not go to supper by myself.”
“Sure, I’d like some company,” Twilight replied with a smile before turning to Quill-Pen. “What’s next?”
“Baron Slimtail is here about something,” the seneschal muttered. “I don’t know exactly what.”
“Oh. He’s here to complain, yet again, about my denying his request to allow him to fill in Froggy Bottom Bog and build over it,” Twilight grumbled, gently massaging one of her temples. “He’s going to give me an aneurysm if he keeps this up... Alright, let him in.” The Throne Room doors opened, allowing a haughty earth pony to stride in, and Twilight faked a smile. “Welcome, Baron. What can I do for you today?”
“I am not happy, Princess. You are standing in the way of economic prosperity, and I will not stand for it,” the noble snarled, emphasising his point with a stomp of his hoof.
“I’d say that that’s a bit of an exaggeration,” Twilight sighed, “but I suppose I owe you an explanation. Froggy Bottom Bog is an important part of Equestria’s ecosystem, thus I would be skeptical about turning it into a farm, or factory, or... something else that actually benefits a lot of ponies. Turning it into a shopping mall only benefits you, and I will not permit the destruction of something so vital to our nation just so you can turn a profit.”
“Princess, you cannot seriously—” he began, but was cut off as the room’s double doors slammed open once again and a fluffy pink pony bounced through, closely followed by a very nervous Royal Guard.
“I’m sorry, Your Highness, but she refused to wait.”
“It’s okay, you can go back to your post,” Twilight said to the guard, giving him a comforting smile. “Actually, why don’t you take the rest of the night off? You look tired.” She watched the grateful guard trot away before enveloping her friend in a hug. “I didn’t expect you to get here for another half hour, Pinkie! How are you?”
“Great! There was a lot of traffic in the city but I snuck around it by—”
“Princess, I—”
“My word is final, Baron,” Twilight growled, interrupting his interruption as Pinkie bounded over to Luna. “Froggy Bottom Bog will stay as it is, and with that, our business is concluded. Please leave.” Without waiting to see if he complied with her order, she turned towards Quill-Pen and asked, “Tell me, among the rest of the petitioners, is there anypony who actually works for a living?”
A smirk playing on her lips, Quill-Pen glanced over her clipboard before replying. “Two nobles and an investment banker. So no.”
“Good. Move all three of them to Monday morning,” Twilight chirped. “I’ve got plans tonight that are a little more important than whatever they want.”
“Already done,” Quill-Pen remarked wryly. “Alright, you all heard the Princess. Clear out. Court’s over!”
Twilight giggled to herself as everypony save for Luna, Pinkie Pie, and herself quickly made their way out, leaving the three ponies alone. Pinkie released Luna from a hug and sprung to Twilight. “Plans? We’ve got plans already? Cool! So what are we gonna do first? Make a pillow fort? Go camping in the Royal Gardens? Eat every cookie in the kitchens?”
“We can do all of that, but first you have a job to do,” Twilight chuckled, deflating Pinkie’s exuberance mid-bounce.
“Awww, that’s no fun,” Pinkie whined. “I thought we were supposed to hang out!”
“I know, but the sooner you get to work, the sooner we can play,” Twilight replied encouragingly.
“Yeah, I guess so,” Pinkie sighed. “So what’s the mission, Sergeant Sparkle?” she asked, snapping to a sharp salute.
Twilight heard Luna snort as she suppressed her laughter and couldn’t help but grin herself. “Alright, Private Pinkie, here’s the situation. Lieutenant Luna and I are doing something a little different for the Grand Galloping Gala this year. The two of us are not going to be greeting a long line of guests, and there will be more ponies than usual mingling about because of that. You mission is to come up with ways to entertain the excess guests!”
“Is that all? I can do that with one hoof tied behind my back!”
“Not so fast, Private! Remember, most of the guests will be stuffy nobleponies” Twilight said, faking seriousness. You need to think of things that they’d enjoy. That means no loud music, no pin-the-tail-on-the-pony, and no pranks.”
“Ohh... That’s a tough one,” Pinkie muttered, scratching her chin. “I’ll have to dig really, really far into my party cannon for this one...”
“I know that it’ll be hard, but I wouldn’t think to ask anypony else,” Twilight proclaimed loudly. “So, do you think you’re up for it?”
“Ma’am, yes, ma’am!” Pinkie shouted, snapping to a second salute. “I’ll get on it right away, ma’am!” At that, she was off; rocketing through the door to accomplish her mission.
Smiling cheerfully to herself, Twilight turned to Luna. “Ready for dinner?”
Without replying, the darker Princess stood up and started making her way towards the Royal Dining Room, grumbling to herself, “My friends are weird...”
Alright, what’s your angle?
...
You’re being nice to me today. You’re never nice! You always act like a brat, then you zap my flank when I leave.
...
Exactly! So, what do you want this time?
...
A break? I guess we can do that... I’ll let the weather teams know that it’ll be a little cooler than usual tomorrow. Don’t overdo it though, the last thing anypony needs is a mid-spring freeze.
...
You’re welcome. I’ll see you in the morning.
Twilight slipped back into her body with a content sigh. Laying down on her balcony, she breathed deeply, savoring the scent of the night air. Overall, it had been a pleasant day. Everything from raising the sun to Pinkie’s arrival had gone smoothly. She couldn’t exactly say that it was a perfect day, but it was far better than most she had had recently. She hadn’t seen Pinkie all evening, but that was fine. The party pony was just doing whatever Pinkie Pie does when she’s planning something big.
She stretched out, half-heartedly trying to choose whether she’d rather spend the last hour or two before bed reading, or just laying where she was. Before she could make a decision, the soft sound of flapping wings broke through her daze.
She turned to see who was approaching and smiled. “Hey, Luna.”
Luna landed next to her with a large goofy grin on her face, eyes alight with excitement. “Twilight, come with me!” she squealed before taking flight.
“...What?”
“Come on!”
Twilight frowned before standing back up, and took off after Luna. She followed the mare higher and higher until the older Princess landed atop the highest tower. Luna trotted to the center of the platform, turned to face east, and sat on her haunches. When Twilight raised a questioning eyebrow at her, she responded by giggling and patting the floor next to her.
Twilight sauntered over and sat down beside Luna. “Okay... what now?”
“Just follow me,” Luna cooed as she closed her eyes. Twilight felt the subtle buzz of magic fill the air as Luna’s horn lit up, and lit her own horn in turn, feeling out the intricacies of Luna’s spell. Feeling a familiar pull on her consciousness, Twilight let go of her body and found herself floating in the void. If she had had a body at that point, what she saw would have taken her breath away.
It’s so... so...
She’s beautiful, is she not? Luna’s voice floated through her being.
The moon floated before her, a massive luminescent pearl in the sky. Beautiful? Luna, beautiful doesn’t even begin to describe her. In fact, I don’t think a word to accurately describe her even exists!
It’s time for the moon to rise. Would you like to do the honors, Twilight?, Luna’s mirthful giggle rang out from all directions. Smiling inwardly, Twilight expanded her consciousness and reached out towards the moon, only for the great celestial body to shrink away from her touch.
Oh, Twilight, I’m sorry about that! She’s a bit skittish. Try approaching her a bit slower.
Feeling a little flustered, Twilight reached out again, more carefully this time. It’s okay... I’m a friend, she cooed. She felt the moon shudder under her touch, but it didn’t retreat this time. Instead, a soft warmth spread over her. A gentle serenity, as if the moon was nuzzling her, embracing her. Cautiously, she applied a bit of pressure and felt the moon begin to rise.
She watched for a moment before sliding back into her body for the second time that night. She quickly turned to her side and locked eyes with her companion. “Luna... Thank you.”
“It was my pleasure, Twilight,” Luna giggled, standing up with a stretch and a groan. “And again I apologize for her initial behavior. The Moon has always been shy, that’s partially why I became the Princess of the Night. When Celestia and I were first given control over the Sun and Moon, Celestia was much more brazen than she was more recently, and the Moon responded much better to my softer touch.” Twilight stood and followed Luna to the edge of the platform, where Luna lay down and Twilight followed suit.
“Luna, it’s lovely up here, but I think we should head back down,” Twilight murmured hesitantly. “Pinkie won’t be able to get up here if she wants to talk to us.”
“Oh, I don’t think she’ll be joining us tonight,” Luna snickered mischievously.
“And why is that?” Twilight replied skeptically.
“I... may have let it slip to her that we have a cocoa tree in the Royal Gardens,” Luna said innocently.
“But, Luna, we don’t have a cocoa tree in the gardens.”
“I know.”
“Oh, that’s just evil.”
“You were the one who told me that she always enjoyed a good prank,” Luna retorted with a knowing smirk. “I was just partaking.”
“Okay, you’ve got me there,” Twilight chuckled before turning her head skyward. “So, which one is next?”
“Ummm, which one did we go over last time?” Luna asked, following Twilight’s gaze.
“Crustulum Magnum. And I still think that you’re pulling my leg when you say that you made a star to commemorate the invention of the cookie.”
“I was still a filly! And you cannot deny that it was a glorious day in Equestrian history,” Luna moaned defensively. “Regardless, the next one is Frater Bonus, the Good Brother. Celestia and I crafted it together after Equestria first made contact with the zebra.”
“Now that is what I call a good reason to make a star,” Twilight grinned.
“Yes, yes it was,” Luna murmured thoughtfully. “But before I tell you the whole story, there’s something else... Something I need to get off my chest before my courage fails me.”
“I hate to cut you off, Luna, but I can see Pinkie Pie from here,” Twilight muttered, squinting at the pony far below her.
“So?’
“It looks like she’s talking to the Royal Gardener.”
Luna simply stared at Twilight, waiting for an elaboration. When none came, she cleared her throat. “Yes, well I still fail to see the problem.”
It was then that an angry squawk echoed its way up the mountainside. “NO CHOCOLATE?! THIS MEANS WAR!”
“Oh... Yes I see the problem now,” Luna muttered, leaning over the edge to get a better view. “I’m assuming that she’ll be getting me— Twilight, where are you going?”
“I’m going to bed,” Twilight snickered, spreading her wings.
“What? Why? We were having such a pleasant night.”
“I’ve seen what happens to ponies who prank Pinkie Pie, and unless your name is Rainbow Dash, it’s not pretty,” Twilight replied with a wry smirk. “You started this, so you’re on your own this time.”
And with that she leapt from the roof, gliding into the night.
A/N: Writing this one was a long and painful process, but I think it was worth it. One more to go after this, then we'll have an intermission, where I'll take the time to create an outline for the rest of this fic and probably release a few side-stories.
Editor: Pissfer
Pre-readers: PiquoPie, and f0xhole.
Reignbow has chosen to retire for personal reasons. I'm not looking to replace him immediately, but possibly in the future. I'll put out a journal post if/when the need arises.
Forty-seven days since the coronation of Princess Twilight Sparkle.
Luna frowned as she cast a critical eye over the image of herself in the mirror, inspecting herself head to hoof. She turned slightly to get a better view of her flank, carefully scrutinizing the way her current attire perfectly hugged her waist, leaving nothing to the imagination. “I had not expected Rarity to create a gown for me, Twilight, and normally I harbor a most intense distaste for clothing, but this is indubitably the most comfortable gown I have ever worn. Quite exquisite, yet pleasantly simple as well. She is an amazing mare.”
“...Yeah, isn’t she?”
“Darn it, Spike, hold still! Your tie is crooked and I’m not letting you go out there like that!” Twilight groaned, pulling the dragon over so she could adjust it. “Anyway, Luna, I agree. She managed to match the color of your coat perfectly. I can’t say I’m a big fan of the lace, though,” she snickered, gesturing at Luna’s neck.
“I like it. And I really like the silver trim,” Luna replied as she sauntered over to Spike and Twilight, a broad smile lighting up her face. “I suppose I should make sure to inform everypony as to who created my wares; it would be the least I could do for her.”
“You can if you want to, but trust me when I say that all she needs is to see you wearing it. That alone will make it all worthwhile for her.”
“I do like your dress too, even if it lacks the lace,” Luna sniggered. “And for an outfit inspired by my sister’s appearance, it does have a few design oversights.”
Twilight frowned at Luna before looking down at herself. “...Like what?”
“Well for one thing, the white of her coat did not shimmer nearly that much! For another, her tail did not start at her waist; having the hues of her tail begin there is anatomically inaccurate.”
“Oh, now you’re just being nitpicky! It’s not as if I’m supposed to be dressed up as her, it’s not a costume,” Twilight groaned. “And by not having lace on my dress, I can wear all of my regalia. You can only wear your tiara and shoes.”
Luna replied by sticking out her tongue before bursting into a fit of giggles. “So, are you nervous?”
“Very. This is only the second time I’ve ever attended the Gala, and given how the first one turned out, I can’t believe that I’m hosting this one,” Twilight shuddered. “I’m also really excited though.”
“And you’ll do fine, Twilight. Or rather, we’ll do fine,” Luna replied reassuringly. “You’ve spent the past two weeks making sure everything is perfect, and our friends are here to help us.”
“I know, but I’m still nervous,” Twilight muttered. She finished adjusting Spike’s tie and sighed to herself. “Well, I guess there’s no point in stalling. Shall we?”
“After you.”
Twilight smiled, levitating Spike onto her back. She glanced at the mirror, checking herself one last time and took a deep, calming breath, before trotting out the door. She and Luna proceeded wordlessly to the dressing room that she had reserved for her friends. Twilight lifted a hoof to push the door open only for it to be wrenched open before could touch it and was beset upon by Pinkie Pie.
“Twilight, I’m so so so so so so excited! This is gonna be the most awesome awesomest day EVER!”
Twilight wormed her way out of the earth pony’s bone-crushing hug. “I sure hope so.”
“Oh, don’t worry silly. You and me? We thought of everything. Everypony’s going to go home tonight saying that this was the best Gala ever, I Pinkie promise. No, I Super Pinkie promise!” Pinkie shrieked, vibrating with enthusiasm.
“Easy there, Pinkie, Rare’ll kill ya if you ruin Twilight’s dress,” Applejack chuckled as she led the rest of the group out of the room.
“I would indeed, I spent days on it,” Rarity added, playfully ruffling Pinkie’s mane. She gave Twilight and Luna a proud smile that quickly melted into a confused frown. “Luna, dear, you’re missing something.”
“What? Oh, yes I am. I was unable to fit my harness over the lace,” Luna muttered. “This dress is lovely though, I don’t think—”
“No! Nononono, this isn’t right,” Rarity moaned anxiously. “I can’t believe I forgot about such an integral piece of your outfit! Stay here, I’ll be right back.” Before anypony could get another word in, she had disappeared.
“Okay... Bye, Rarity,” Twilight sighed, shaking her head. “Right, while we’re waiting for her, let’s go over the rules again. Rule number one, Applejack?”
“Since we’re the guests of honor, there’s gonna be a lot of ponies who want to talk to us, and it’s our job to answer any questions they have. Also, we need to be courteous and polite to everypony,” Applejack replied proudly with an affirmative nod. “Don’t worry, Twi, we won’t let y’all down!”
“I know, Applejack. We’re all in this together,” Twilight grinned. “Speaking of that, next is rule number two. Pinkie Pie?”
“Have fun!”
“Erm, no; that was rule number four, Pinkie,” Twilight muttered disconcertedly.
“I know, but that’s my favorite rule!”
“Right... Okay, well that can be rule number two from now on,” Twilight sighed. “Which makes the old rule two into the new rule number three. Fluttershy?”
“Oh! Ummm, except for you, Luna and Applejack, nopony is supposed to go off on their own. Stay in pairs so that we can support each other,” Fluttershy said with a start.
“Good!” Twilight chirped. “And lastly, the new rule number four?” She threw a stern glance at the only pony she hadn’t yet addressed. “Dash?”
Rainbow Dash gave a loud frustrated sigh before grumbling, “If anypony tries to start trouble, don’t handle it ourselves, signal the guards.”
“Rainbow, I know that you’re not exactly thrilled about that, but remember that it’s for the best,” Twilight cooed. “The Royal Guards can’t get in trouble for throwing somepony out of the palace; you, however, can. It’s for your own protection.”
“I know, I know. I just don’t like not being allowed to defend myself— or you guys,” the pegasus mumbled. “Oh well, at least I’ll get a chance to hang with the Wonderbolts this time!” A chorus of agreement arose from the group as the rapid clattering of hooves alerted them to Rarity’s return and they all turned to watch the unicorn as she galloped up to Luna, her harness and several pieces of gray-blue ribbon floating behind her.
“I’m back! Hold still, Luna.”
“Very well, but why—” she began, but was cut off as Rarity tore the lace off of the Princess’ dress with a loud ‘rip’. “Rarity! Y-you destroyed it!”
“No, no, hold on, Princess, I’m not finished,” Rarity breathed, gently slipping Luna’s jet-black harness over the Princess’ neck. Working carefully, she tucked the stray threads underneath the accessory before backing away to give Luna the once-over. “There, much better... I’ll fix the damage to the gown later, but the royal vestments should hide it well enough for tonight.”
“O-okay, if you say so...”
“Now, one more thing; give me your hoof for a moment,” Rarity demanded. Luna frowned at her questioningly, but complied. Rarity took the Princess’ hoof in her own and floated the ribbons down, letting them hover near Luna’s jeweled shoe. She appraised them carefully for a moment before selecting one and tossing the rest aside. “This one is just about perfect. Now, Luna, take a deep breath.”
“I beg your pardon?” Luna retorted indignantly.
“Just trust me,” Rarity replied, trotting around to Luna’s side.
“Fine,” Luna groaned, breathing deeply.
“Oh, yes! Now hold that for a bit,” Rarity squealed excitedly, slipping the ribbon around Luna’s waist. The unicorn snugged it carefully and tied it into a large bow, resting it symmetrically in the center of Luna’s back. “There! Well, what do you think?”
“Wow,” Fluttershy gasped, lightly stepping over to Luna. “That’s really nice. You look really pretty like that, Luna!”
“Thank you, Fluttershy,” Luna giggled. “And thank you as well, Rarity. Remind me never again to doubt your vision.”
“Think nothing of it! I could never allow myself to let you pass as anything less than perfect!” Rarity purred. “So, are we ready?”
“Looks like it,” Spike observed. “Twilight has her speech all set and everything.”
“Okay; let’s do this,” Twilight shuddered. “Follow us, everypony!” She turned and trotted away, Luna at her side, her friends close behind. They reached the palace’s foyer When Twilight stopped suddenly in front of the massive double doors.
“What’s wrong, Twilight?” Spike asked worriedly.
“I-I’m just nervous,” Twilight muttered. “I know it’s silly, considering that I’ve been giving speeches for the past month and a half, b-but—”
“It’s going to be alright, Twilight. We’re here for you,” Luna murmured with a comforting smile. “After all, we—”
She was choked off as Pinkie Pie yanked the entire group into a bone-crushing hug. “Yeah! We’re ready if you’re ready, Twilight! Let’s start the show!”
“Y-yeah, okay!” she stuttered. She swallowed the lump in her throat, then turned to the guards posted at the doors and nodded confidently. “Let’s do this!”
The guards pulled the doors open and they trotted out to the palace’s front steps, finding themselves in front of a massive roaring crowd. Twilight took another deep breath, steeling herself for the task ahead of her. She scanned the crowd, putting on her best smile before beginning to speak.
“Welcome, everypony, to this year’s Grand Galloping Gala! As you all know, I am Princess Twilight Sparkle; Princess Luna and I would like to thank you all for coming. Now we’re going to do something slightly different this year than what has been done in years past. Neither Princess Luna, nor myself, are going to stand atop the stairs to greet our guests one pony at a time; instead, we’re going to spend the night walking among you. Instead of waiting in line to greet one of us, we’d like you to enjoy the night and either spend time with your friends, or make new friends entirely.
“And on the subject of friends, I would like to remind everypony of five very important words: kindness, loyalty, generosity, honesty, laughter. Many of you will recognize these as the Elements of Harmony; the concepts that have governed us and protected us since the founding of our nation. Two months ago, Equestria lost our guiding light, Princess Celestia, the pony who had watched over us as a loving mother for countless generations. She was a pony whom we all looked up to; our leader, our mentor, and — to a lucky number of us — our friend.
“Since then, we have put our best hooves forward, persevering through one of the most tumultuous times in Equestria’s history, and I would like to say that I am very proud of each and every one of you for not allowing this tragedy to tear this nation apart. I also wish to extend my sincerest gratitude to those who are aiding in keeping Equestria peaceful and prosperous. Most of all, however, I implore you to keep the Elements of Harmony close to your hearts. Only by following the spirit embodied by the Elements can we continue to thrive and grow in peace; thus I would ask you to take a moment, sometime tonight, to reflect on each of them. Reflect on how each has affected your life, and how you may still yet improve yourself by adhering to them.”
Twilight paused to allow the heavy note of her words time to sink in and gazed over the crowd once more. She found that many of those in the courtyard had contemplative looks on their faces and her heart soared, pleased that her words had struck their mark. Smiling broadly, she continued, “But I have taken enough of your time for tonight. Thus, it is my honor to declare this year’s Grand Galloping Gala commenced. Have a wonderful night!”
As the crowd began slowly moving forward, she turned and faced her friends once more. “Okay, places everypony! As planned, Luna and I are going to head into the back for a little while so that everypony doesn’t just crowd around us, then slip back in here once the party’s in full swing and find the ponies we need to see. You girls all know your jobs, and I’m counting on you. When you’re finished, head to the VIP section like we planned. Spike... I guess you’re with Rarity.”
Like troops inspired by their brave leader, Twilight’s friends gave a loud cheer and proceeded into the ballroom to perform their assigned tasks while Twilight teleported herself and Luna to their private dining room.
“Well? How did it go?” Quill-Pen’s voice asked as the pair regained their bearings.
“Very well, I think,” Luna murmured with a serene smirk. “Twilight spoke eloquently and the crowd hung onto her every word.”
“I wouldn’t go that far, but yes, it went well,” Twilight giggled. “But as nervous as I am, I’m actually really confident that this night will go along smoothly.”
“Maybe, but every time you say that, something goes wrong,” Quill-Pen replied wryly, earning herself a sharp glare from Twilight. “Coffee? Whether tonight goes perfectly or poorly, it’s still going to be long, so I had some made.”
“Oh! Thank you so much,” Twilight lauded, smiling again as she accepted a cup.
“You’re very welcome,” Quill-Pen replied with a grin before turning to Luna and offering her a mug. “And you?”
“I think that I will politely pass,” Luna said, wrinkling her nose at the brew. “It was first introduced to Equestria during my banishment, and I have sadly not yet acquired a taste for it.”
“Suit yourself,” Quill-Pen murmured, pouring cream into the offered drink and taking it for herself. “So, have you two got everything all planned out?”
“Indeed,” Luna said confidently. “We have decided that Twilight shall seek out and welcome all the foreign dignitaries, while my own duty will be to do the same for the most important among Equestria’s citizens. We both agreed that it would be far more desirable than to have it the other way around.”
“How do you figure?”
“Well, we made a few lists of the pros and cons of each option, and this came out to be the best,” Twilight smiled. “Having the older and more experienced Princess greet the guests from other nations would show that we take them seriously, but allowing the younger and ‘more energetic’ Princess would make Equestria seem more eager to reach out to them.”
“That and our own citizens tend to misbehave less around myself than they do around Twilight. I dislike taking advantage of their fear of me, but sometimes it is better than the alternative,” Luna sighed. “Having the nobles disrespect Twilight in her Court is bad enough, but allowing them the chance to disrespect her at the Gala? Out of the question.”
“You’re leaving as little to chance as possible? Makes sense to me,” Quill-Pen nodded. “And can I just say that I’m proud of you both? The two of you have been working hard, not just in putting the Gala together, but in everything. Enjoy yourselves tonight, you’ve earned it.”
“Thank you for your kind words, Quill-Pen, but we couldn’t have done it without the support of you and the rest of the castle staff,” Luna replied, breaking into a smile.
“Be that as it may, the two of you deserve most of the credit,” Quill-Pen snickered. “Now get back out there. No point wasting any more time back here!” Using her magic, she pulled the coffee mug out of Twilight’s grasp and shoved the pair of giggling Princesses out the door.
The pair continued laughing as they proceeded to the reception hall where most of the guests would be congregated, pausing to compose themselves before entering. “Alright, Luna, I’m going to look around and check up on our friends before I jump into any conversations. You know, to make sure everything’s going well and all.”
“A good plan from a good mind,” Luna said with a wink. “Please don’t take too long, the sooner we finish with our obligations, the sooner we can proceed to leisure.”
“Agreed. I’ll see you soon!” Twilight turned on the spot and began weaving her way through the crowd towards a large orange banner emblazoned with a single red apple, offering smiles and polite nods to everypony who even so much as glanced in her direction. However, it was not long before she was stopped by an ivory unicorn with a curly pink mane in a flowing red gown.
“Hey, Twilight! Or, as I should say, Princess Twilight.”
Twilight gaped at the pony incredulously for a moment before speaking. “Twinkleshine? Ohmygosh, I didn’t expect to see you here!”
“I know, it’s been way too long!” Twinkleshine squealed. “Hold on, Minuette’s here somewhere... Hey, Minney! Come over here and see who I found!”
A blue unicorn emerged from the crowd and emitted a loud gasp as she locked eyes with Twilight. “Twilight! I was hoping we’d find you. There’s so much we need to catch up on. How’s life as royalty treating you?”
“Ugh, it’s hard. There’s always more work to be done. Still, there are times when I’m happy with it,” Twilight laughed for a few seconds before falling gravely silent. “Hey girls? I... I want to apologize.”
“For what?” Twinkleshine asked, giving Twilight a confused frown.
“For the way I used to act. Back before Celestia sent me to Ponyville,” Twilight said softly. “I was stuck-up and unsociable. Despite that, you girls still always tried to include me in your activities, but I always pushed you away, and I’m sorry.”
“Oh, don’t worry about it,” Twinkleshine replied dismissively. “Everypony has something they’re not good at, for you it was socializing. I can’t hold that against you. That’d be like Minuette being angry with me for not being very good at singing.”
“Not very good? Try awful.”
Twinkleshine shot a dirty look at Minuette before turning back to Twilight. “The point is that we never got mad at you for that. A little disappointed that you wouldn’t ever join us, but never mad.”
“Oh, well thank you,” Twilight murmured with a smile. “Is Moondancer here?”
“No. She was supposed to come with us, but she came down with a cold this morning. Such a pity,” Minuette said, shaking her head sadly.
“Oh...” Twilight replied, slightly dejected. “Well apologize to her from me for never attending her parties. And tell her that I really appreciate her always inviting me, even if I never came.”
“We can do that,” the pair said in unison.
“Thanks. Well, there’s a ton of ponies — and other things — that I need to say ‘Hi’ to, so I need to go,” Twilight added apologetically, gently throwing a hoof around each of them to pull them in for a quick hug. “But I’d love to hang out with you girls sometime!”
“That’d be great. We’ll get in touch with you soon,” Minuette chirped as Twilight released them.
As Twilight disappeared into the crowd with one last nod, she couldn't help but grin to herself as she overheard Twinkleshine. "I like the new Twilight.” She slid her way through the guests yet again and approached a large group of ponies huddled in a corner, and found a large enough gap where she could see the pony speaking in the center.
“Howdy, y’all! My name’s Applejack, and Princess Twilight asked me to come here ‘n’ lead all ’f ya in an exercise in honesty,” the farmpony said, doffing her hat to the guests. “Now, what we’re gonna do is play a variation of Truth ‘r Dare, ‘n’ Ah only have two rules. One: no mean questions; embarrassin’ is alright, but nothin’ cruel; we’re all here to have fun. Rule two: if y’all ’re watchin’, yer playin’; ain’t fair otherwise.” She paused, waiting for the buzz of agreement from the crowd to die down before continuing.
“Right, now the way this works is that whoever’s turn it is asks somepony else a question, ‘n’ they have to answer. Thing is, this crystal right here,” she stated, patting a large green orb resting on the ground next to her, “was enchanted by the Princesses to start glowin’ when somepony lies. If y’all get caught lyin’ then ya hafta do one of the dares written on these cards. Oh, and can everypony see that pony over there? The pink one who hasn’t stopped bouncing since the Gala started? She wrote every one of ‘em,” Applejack remarked with an evil grin. “So unless y’all want to be seen serenadin’ the dessert table with a lampshade on yer head, I suggest ya be truthful.”
Knowing that Applejack had everything under control, Twilight slipped away, trotting off towards the large gem-studded fountain in the center of the room, expecting to find Rarity nearby. Sure enough, she stood proudly beside Fluttershy, speaking to a pair of ponies whom Twilight didn’t recognize. Twilight snuck closer to listen in.
“Yes, Princess Twilight has been my friend for a while now,” Rarity proclaimed proudly, “and I would never hesitate to say that my life has been made infinitely better since she walked into it.”
“Indeed? I have heard mostly positive things about her, so I suppose that isn’t much of a surprise,” one of the other ponies smiled. “And you... you are Fluttershy, correct?”
“Oh... Umm, yes.”
“I thought so. It is a pleas—” he began before being cut off by the fourth pony in the group.
“Wait! You’re the Fluttershy?” the mare squealed excitedly, causing Fluttershy to shrink away.
“Yes.”
“What happened to you? You were on top of Equestria! You were the best model ever and you just vanished!” the pony exclaimed.
“Well, miss,” Rarity explained, stepping forward protectively, ”Fluttershy is, as her name suggests, quite shy. She dislikes being the center of attention, so she retired from the business.”
“Oh. That’s understandable, but it must be awful to be unable to use your special talent due to stage fright!”
“What do you mean by that?” Rarity asked. “She can utilize her special talent just fine.”
“But isn’t her special talent her gracefulness? If she’s unable to be a model, then how would she use it?” the mare replied questioningly.
“No, no, no! Her poise is one of her talents, sure, but it’s not her special talent!” Rarity laughed, turning to Fluttershy. “Why don’t you tell her, dear?”
“I-I, umm... I take care of animals,” Fluttershy whispered, hoofing at the floor nervously.
“Really? You see to animals? That’s wonderful!” the mare gasped. “My husband — he’s not here tonight, but he is the administrator of the new animal hospital that just opened up in Manehattan. I wonder, would you be willing to pose in a few promotional advertisements for us?”
Rarity frowned and took a step towards the mare. “Did I not just tell you that she dislikes the spotlight? Why would you ask—”
“Umm, actually, Rarity, I’d like that,” Fluttershy interrupted softly.
“Y-you would?” Rarity stammered, raising an eyebrow at Fluttershy. “Well, far be it from me to stop you, dear.”
“There’s one thing though; can I pose with some of the animals?”
“But of course!” the mare replied cheerfully. “You may pose with as many of the patients as you want!”
Twilight waved, catching Fluttershy’s eye and gave her a wink before trotting off, with one last target in mind. She slipped over to the VIP section and spotted the conspicuous hues of Rainbow Dash’s tail. She snuck closer to see whom her friend was speaking with and broke out in a grin as Spitfire’s flaming mane came into view.
Happy in the knowledge that each of her friends were enjoying themselves, she continued on. Now it was time to get to work. Spotting a large bovine figure towering above the crowd, she changed direction, head held high as the mass of ponies parted for her.
She stepped up to the minotaur and cleared her throat, “Good evening, Ambassador.”
The massive creature’s horned head swung about for a moment, before looking down and smiling. “Princess! You snuck up on me. You need to gain a few inches.”
“So I’ve been told,” Twilight giggled. “Enjoying your night so far?”
“Yes. It’s a little boring, but that’s nothing new; the Gala usually is,” he sighed, draining a full pitcher of wine.
“Yeah, I know; that’s partly why we decided to mix things up a bit this year. In fact, we hired a few comedians for the Laughter station,” Twilight replied, putting on an air of serenity to hide her excitement.
“That actually might be worth checking out...” he muttered, scratching his chin. “Where is this?”
“The east courtyard. Just follow the balloons. It’s decorated in a lot of pink, so you really can’t miss it.”
“Perfect, I’m going to head over there. Have a good night, Princess,” he rumbled, bowing his head politely.
“Have a good night, Ambassador,” Twilight said, returning his nod. She watched him lumber away, then left to find her next target. It took but a moment for her eyes to pick out the telltale black and white from the crowd, and she quickly moved towards the end of the room where Zecora stood, nearly hidden behind one of the room’s pillars. “Hey, Zecora!”
“Ah, Twilight! Good evening! To what do I owe this greeting?”
“I’m just saying ‘Hello’ to all of the dignitaries,” Twilight chirped, walking behind the pillar to see who Zecora had been speaking with. “Oh, Ambassador Sandstrider! I guess this makes things easier.”
“Yes, my friend, being able to greet two of us at once must be quite a boon,” the tall mare giggled. “Ambassador Zecora and I were just discussing the future of our nations. The relationship between Saddle Arabia and Zebrica has always been rocky at best and downright hostile at worst. After seeing Equestria go through a rebirth, we are now hoping for our nations to experience rebirths of their own. The two of us have thus decided that now would be an optimal time to put our awful past behind us.”
“Really? That’s great!” Twilight gasped.
“Indeed, we hope our means make for good ends, for if they do, our peoples may yet become friends!”
“If you two need anything, anything at all, let me know right away! A mediator, a neutral meeting place, or even just public support, I’ll supply anything,” Twilight offered. “Equestria will stand behind this the whole way!”
“R-really?” Sandstrider stuttered. “T-thank you, Your Highness!”
“It’s my pleasure. It’d be an honor to play even a small part in your nations making peace.” Twilight looked over her shoulder at the crowd. “Listen, I have a lot of others that I have to talk to tonight, and I’d like to get something to drink before I have to speak with any of the others, so I’m going to go for now. Keep me posted though!”
“Hold, Twilight! Before you bid us adieu, there is a question that I must ask of you,” Zecora chimed. When Twilight stopped to look at her, the zebra shot a mischievous smile at Sandstrider.“Next week, when we meet for lunch? I would very much like to add a third to our bunch!”
“You are asking me to join you?” Sandstrider asked, blinking at Zecora incredulously.
“I wouldn’t mind that,” Twilight nodded. “You’re welcome to come if you like.”
“I think I would like that, Zecora. We are likely going to be spending much time together in the coming months building the friendship between our peoples, so building our own friendship sooner is much more desirable than later,” Sandstrider giggled. She turned to Twilight and bowed her head politely. “Thank you, Princess, for bringing us together. I wish you the best of nights.”
Twilight returned her nod and trotted over to the refreshments table, picking up a glass of punch and sipping it tepidly. She gave a content sigh and mentally prepared herself for the next round of greetings, but a tap on her shoulder interrupted her thoughts.
Confused, she turned to face whoever was attempting to get her attention and smiled. “Hello? Oh, Luna! Hi. How’re things going?”
“Well, Twilight; things are going well. I have greeted everypony on my list,” Luna murmured. “I wonder though about your progress. Whom have you managed to locate thus far?”
“I found Ambassador Stoneshatter of the Minotaur right off the bat, then I found Zecora and Sandstrider together and spoke to them. I’m afraid that’s as far as I got, though,” Twilight replied apologetically.
“Perfect,” Luna asserted. “During my own rounds, I stumbled across the other three on your list conversing with the governor of Cloudsdale and greeted them accordingly. Which, I believe, means that we have finished our obligations for this night.”
“Really? That’s great!” Twilight grinned, eyes lighting up with the news. “Should we go find our friends?”
“I should think so,” Luna smirked. “I passed Rainbow Dash on my way over here, so perhaps we should start there?”
“Luna, when you’re just hanging out with your friends, you don’t need to ‘start’ anywhere! You just do it,” Twilight snickered, walking in the direction Luna indicated.
“Don’t poke fun at me unless you can honestly say that you yourself didn’t need anypony to teach you that lesson as well,” Luna grumbled, gently prodding Twilight’s side.
“Alright, alright, you have me there,” Twilight replied, rolling her eyes. The two shared a giggle and continued through the crowd towards the VIP section, where the group had all agreed to meet. Rainbow was already there waiting; she grinned as she spotted them coming and waved.
“Hey! You two done?” the blue pegasus asked excitedly.
“We are indeed,” Luna said with a nod. “I see you found Captain Spitfire right away.”
“She did,” the Wonderbolt replied with a wink. “Your friend Pinkie Pie was here too, but she ran off. Haven’t seen her since.”
“That’s normal. She’ll probably show up out of the blue, dragging along the rest of the gang,” Twilight giggled. “So, how are you two doing?”
“Great. Rainbow here was just telling me about how she taught you to fly,” Spitfire said with a coy smirk. She playfully nudged Rainbow and continued. “Not every day that you meet somepony who can boast about tutoring a princess.”
“She told you that, did she?” Twilight snickered, shooting a glance at the rapidly reddening Rainbow Dash. “What exactly did she say?”
“I’m more interested in what you have to say about it, Princess,” Spitfire replied. “So why don’t you tell me the story?”
Taken aback, Twilight looked at Rainbow again, surprised to see a nauseous grimace on the normally rambunctious pony’s face. “Well, she wasn’t the best teacher I’ve ever had. But she tried as hard as she could!” Twilight backpedalled at the horrified expression on Rainbow’s face. “She was patient with me, even though she normally has trouble being patient. She let me learn at my own pace and did her best to make me feel comfortable in the sky. I used to get panic attacks when we first started, but now I can make it all the way up to the top of the castle towers.”
Spitfire frowned at her for a moment. “So, you’re saying that she got better as time went on, but she still has some areas she needs to work on?” she murmured, slowly and deliberately.
“Ummm, yes? I guess so...”
“Glad to hear it!” Spitfire chuckled, clapping Rainbow on the back.
“Wha-what?” Rainbow stuttered.
“Part of being a Wonderbolt is training the younger generations. Believe it or not, I do plan on retiring someday, and I need to be sure that the fliers I leave behind are up to the task,” the golden pegasus said with a grin. “I really don’t care if you started out as a good teacher; Princess Twilight said that you did your best to become a better teacher, and being an athlete is all about improvement. I’d always take a pony who’s not very good at something, but tries to get better every day before I’d take a naturally talented pony who doesn’t practice at all.”
“That’s... awesome!” Rainbow squealed, her body shaking excitedly in place for a few seconds before she regained her senses. ”I can just have Twilight teach me how to teach, she’s a great teacher. I won’t let you down, Ma’am, I’ll be ready to be a Wonderbolt before you know it!”
“Actually, to tell you a secret,” Spitfire muttered, motioning for everypony to come closer. “You are ready to be a Wonderbolt. You’ve been ready.”
“What? Then why—”
“Because you’re still young. You still have a lot to see and do before you get yourself bogged down in a career. You’ll make it soon enough, I promise,” Spitfire started. “Now, I should go find Soarin’ before he gets himself into trouble. You kids have fun.” With that, the Wonderbolt took off, shooting above the crowd to find her teammate. The three mares watched her leave before Twilight turned to Rainbow.
“Hey, Dash? I’m sorry for that. I didn’t think before I spoke. I really could’ve got you in trouble there,” Twilight murmured.
“Seriously, Twilight?” Rainbow squawked incredulously. “That was exactly what she wanted to hear! If that was the worst mistake you make all night, then we’re going to have an awesome time.”
“See? I told you they were here!” a familiar voice chirped as a pink blur bounded over.
“Fine, you were right, sugarcube. Happy now?”
“Girls? How’d you find us so quickly?” Twilight asked happily, stepping back to allow her friends to form a circle as Spike, Rarity, and Fluttershy appeared from an entirely different direction.
“We followed Spitfire, dear. When we saw her fly overhead, Spike pointed out that we’d likely find Rainbow Dash where she emerged from.”
“Am I really that predictable, Rarity?” Rainbow groaned.
“I’m afraid so, but we love you anyway,” Rarity giggled.
“If I may, while we are all here?” Luna called out loudly. Everypony immediately fell silent to watch her and she recoiled slightly. “Erm, sorry, I’m rather used to having to shout several times to get everypony’s attention... Regardless, I would like to say a few words, if you don’t mind.”
“Of course, Luna! If y’all have somethin’ you’d like to talk about, we’re here for ya!” Applejack replied with a grin, quickly being backed up by the rest.
“Well, thank you,” Luna said softly. She opened her mouth to speak, but said nothing. Instead, she cleared her throat and took a deep breath. “I wanted to express how I feel about all of you.” She paused, offering a smile to the group. “You all have done so much for me, much of it without even realizing it. You have accepted me, comforted me, and provided me with companionship during a time as dark as any I can remember. I could spend the rest of the night listing every individual thing each of you has performed for me, and still not cover everything, so instead, I just wish to say thank you. Thank you, all of you, for being my friends.”
The group stared at Luna silently, everypony afraid to be the one to break the silence. “Luna,” Rarity murmured, stepping forward, “we were happy to oblige. We care for our friends.”
“All the same, I feel privileged to know each of you, and am honored to have been accepted into your group.”
“It’s your group too, silly filly, so you should be calling it ‘our group’,” Pinkie chirped. “But I have just one eensy-bitsy question: are we all done being serious for now? Because it’s PARTY TIME!”
“Yes, Pinkie, I’m done with the seriousness,” Luna laughed. “I just wanted to say that while we were all together. And since you were so patient, why don’t you go cut the cake? I had it saved for you.”
Pinkie unleashed an unintelligible stream of squeals and bolted off to the dessert table, leaving her friends giggling knowingly as they strolled in her wake. She hopped over the table, snatched up a serving knife, and bellowed, “WHO WANTS CAKE!?”
Reveling in the spotlight of her own making, she lowered the knife to the sweet mass, only for it to shoot upward into her face, splattering over the area as the surrounding ponies erupted into angry shouts.
Rainbow Dash bolted forward to Pinkie’s side and gave her a worried shake. “Pinkie, what the hay just happened? Are you alright?”
“It looks like... It looks like the cake was spring-loaded to do that when somepony touched it!” Rarity snarled, leaning as close to the table as she could without crossing over the cake-stained section of floor.
“Oh, wow...” the frosting-covered mare gasped, wiping the sugary goo from her eyes, as Luna began to emanate hearty chuckles. “That was a good one, Luna! Never saw it coming!”
“What? You did this?” Rarity screamed, wheeling around on Luna.
“Come on, Pinkie. Ah’ll help ya get cleaned up,” Applejack snorted, unable to contain her own laughter.
“That was cruel, Luna!” Rarity scolded, angrily prodding her in the chest. “I know Pinkie loves pranks, but embarrassing her in public like that?”
“Embarrassing her in public? When she was here two weeks ago, she put dye in my tea!” Luna hissed.
“It’s true. Luna’s teeth were bright pink for six days. We had to bring in a specialist from Manhattan to whiten them again before the Gala,” Twilight replied, giggling at the memory. “Besides, I’m not entirely sure Pinkie even can get embarrassed!”
“Exactly,” Rainbow chuckled. “You know she loved it.”
“Yeah, that was great!” Pinkie shrieked, bouncing back up to them, both her and her gown sparkling clean.
“Wha— Pinkie? How did... You were just...” Luna stuttered, gaping at the pony. “Applejack, what just happened?”
“Ah don’t have any idea. She was covered in cake one moment, then Ah turned around for one measly second to get something to wipe her off, then when Ah turned around again she was clean, ‘n’ Ah don’t wanna know. Ah need a drink...” Applejack grumbled, approaching the group only to walk completely past them.
“Oh cheer up, Applejackey!” Pinkie called after her. “The night’s young and the music’s roarin’! Let’s dance!” She skittered over to an open patch of floor and broke into a jig that was many times too fast for the classical tune the orchestra was playing.
“Well, I’m not going to be making a spectacle of myself like she is, but dancing does sound like fun,” Rarity exclaimed, stepping out onto Pinkie’s newly-christened dance floor and motioning for the others to follow her. Luna, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy and Spike all trotted over to join her, where Spike sheepishly offered a claw to Rarity, who giggled knowingly and accepted his offer, while Fluttershy and Rainbow began swaying in a slow rhythm.
“You are not going to join us?” Luna quietly asked when she realized that Twilight had remained in place.
“I’m not very good at dancing,” Twilight muttered. “I’d rather not go out there and embarrass myself.
“From the stories I’ve heard, I find that quite difficult to believe,” Luna retorted, walking back over to Twilight.
“Yeah, well, I’m a Princess now. Making a fool of myself would make my life a lot harder,” Twilight sighed. She glanced around Luna to where her friends were enjoying themselves and continued softly, “You know... Celestia kept trying to convince me to take a class in ballroom dancing, but I never listened to her. I always thought that it was a waste of time. I’m really starting to wish that I had listened.”
“It’s not too late to learn, Twilight. Come, I’ll show you,” Luna smiled, offering her hoof.
“A-are you sure? Right now?”
“Of course! Come.”
Twilight nervously followed Luna to an open area of floor where the elder Princess turned to her deliberately and confidently. “As you’d expect, dancing is an art as old as ponykind itself. The style of dancing you see at formal events such as this was developed when Equestria was still young and is actually based on an old gryphon style; though I use the term ‘developed’ loosely.” Luna waved her hoof to where a pair of nobles rotated fluidly nearby. “I have noticed many changes to the style since my return. I would not be so bold as to say the changes were for the worse, but they added unrequired complexity to the art, and thus I believe that they were certainly not for the better. I can only surmise that they were created over the years by so-called ‘masters’ of the art to add their own personal flair to history.”
“I suppose that makes sense,” Twilight murmured, staring at the ponies Luna pointed out, hoping to spot whatever ‘changes’ Luna was referring to.
Luna stepped to Twilight’s opposite side and smirked. “Indeed. This particular style was created with a dual purpose: to be elegant and beautiful, yet easy enough to learn so as to not discourage newcomers. The methods I would like to teach you are simple, but will look complex and august to all but the best-trained eye. That is, if you wish to learn.”
“O-okay. I’d like that,” Twilight simpered, trying to sound more confident than she was.
“Good! We begin with the simple embrace,” Luna chirped, moving in close and wrapping her neck around Twilight’s. She gently pressed against Twilight’s body and whispered, “You need only remember to continue moving. The motion should be fluid and unhesitant. Do not worry so much about putting your hooves in the right place for now, just allow your body to balance itself; thinking too much will cause you to stumble.”
Luna stepped back and gently pulled Twilight with her. “We’ll take it slow. Just move in whatever direction I lead you in, and you’ll do fine. I promise.”
Twilight felt a soft nudge on the side of her neck and started, allowing Luna to direct her motions. It wasn’t long before she felt herself pulling away from her partner. Realizing that she was stepping too quickly for the song, she stopped to allow Luna to catch up, but simply collided with the mare instead. “No, no, keep moving!” Luna hissed. “If you go too fast, just slow down slightly. Never stop moving.”
Twilight shook her head, trying to calm her breathing as Luna swung her in a pivot. “Much better.” Luna continued to slowly guide Twilight around the dance floor for a few moments before humming thoughtfully. “Hmmm... If I remember this song correctly, there will be a minor change in direction coming up. Take it easily, no sudden moves. Ready?”
Twilight closed her eyes and allowed Luna to sweep her in another direction, and laughed nervously. “I-I’m doing it!”
“Yes, you are indeed. Let us try something a bit more complex, but still basic. On my count, step back, bow, then step back in. Ready? And one... two... three!” Luna gently pushed her back and Twilight stumbled momentarily as she dipped her head to the floor. Even so, she kept her eyes on Luna throughout the entire motion, noting how the darker alicorn fluidly rocked her weight from her back legs to her front as she bowed gracefully before stepping back in.
“You are performing marvelously, Twilight,” Luna cooed into Twilight’s ear, spinning her back around. “Would you perhaps like to perform some two-legged maneuvers?”
“Err, no! I-I don’t think I’m ready for that.”
“Very well, I have a different idea. Get ready to step quickly!” Luna giggled. Before Twilight could ask what she meant, Luna placed a hoof on her back and pressed down. Buckling under the pressure, she felt Luna sweep over her and gasped as she was shoved and spun away, finding herself facing Luna across the floor. Soundless but for a giggle, Luna crossed the distance and wrapped Twilight in an embrace once more.
“Good Twilight. Now, the song is coming to an end,” Luna breathed. “When I move to the side, take five steps forward in time with the music, turn, then finish.” Almost as soon as she finished speaking, Luna stepped to her right, and lightly nudged Twilight over.
For the first time since the song had begun, Twilight was confident about what she had to do next. With her head held high, she strode forward and spun around, grinning broadly, and bowed to match Luna’s pose. Before she could make another move, a roar of applause erupted around her and she glanced around to see a circle of ponies gathered around Luna and herself, all stomping the floor loudly.
Blushing furiously, she trotted over to Luna, who led her out of the circle to where their friends stood gaping.
“Bravo, you two! Very impressive,” Rarity purred. “I didn’t think anypony would be able to help Twilight. Normally she has four left hooves.”
Twilight stuck her tongue out at Rarity before turning back to Luna. “Thank you. That was actually a lot of fun.”
“Oh, well I’m glad you thought so,” Luna replied. She smiled at Twilight momentarily, the color rising in her cheeks. “You know... we could continue the lesson some other time. I wouldn’t mind teaching you more.”
“I’d like that. Especially since it’ll mean that I’ll be able to participate from now on,” Twilight snickered.
“Umm, Luna? If you don’t mind me asking, who taught you how to dance like that?”
“No one actually taught me, Fluttershy,” Luna replied thoughtfully. “I took it up as a hobby when ponies started adapting the style for their own.”
“Oh, so I’ll be learning from one of the old masters who helped pioneer the art,” Twilight chuckled teasingly.
“Ah, errr, I never quite saw it that way. I suppose so,” stammered the flustered Luna. “...You’re teasing me again. One of these days I’ll catch on and you won’t have your laugh.”
“I know, but I wouldn’t tease you if I didn’t like you,” Twilight smirked, giving Luna a patronizing pat on the shoulder.
“You’d best be careful, lest one of these days I start to enjoy it,” Luna replied coyly. “In the meantime, I think I need something to drink after that. Care to join me?”
“I think I’m okay for now. You go ahead,” Twilight said with a smile.
“Oh. I see,” Luna replied, dejected. “Very well. I shall return shortly.”
Twilight watched her leave before turning back to the rest of her friends. “You know, I’d say that tonight— Why are you looking at me like that, Rarity?”
“Twilight Sparkle, you are completely hopeless!” the white unicorn huffed, glaring daggers at Twilight. “Come, Fluttershy, I think I’d rather be elsewhere.”
“Erm, okay...?” Twilight stuttered as she watched Rarity leave. Fluttershy gave her an apologetic shrug and trotted off after the unicorn, with Spike close behind. Bewildered, Twilight turned to the pair of ponies who remained and asked, “What the hay was that all about?”
“Why are you asking me? I don’t ever understand her,” Rainbow muttered blandly.
“Okay, good point,” Twilight chuckled. “As I was saying, with the exception of what just happened, I’d say that tonight was a huge success! We’ve had fun so far and nopony on the staff has come to me to report any major problems. You should be proud of yourself, Pinkie, you did a wonderful job.”
“Oh yeah! Everything’s great!” Pinkie shrieked exuberantly, earning confused glances from nearby guests. “You know, it’s too bad that the castle isn’t bigger so we could invite everypony in Canterlot!”
“Wait, Pinkie, say all that again.”
“All that again!”
“No, I meant— oh, nevermind!” Twilight groaned. “I’ll be right back.”
Twilight shot through the crowd in the direction of the refreshments table. “Luna. Luna!” She caught up to the mare and shook her excitedly.
“Twilight? What’s wrong?”
“Luna, I know what I want to do with my inheritance!”
A/N: Aaaaand here we are; the conclusion of the first story arc.
Over the next few weeks, three things will be happening; first, I will be releasing a series of side-stories to fill in some of the blanks between the chapters. Some will be scenes that were rejected from the main story for the sake of improving the flow, others will be written solely as side-stories.
Second, my crew and I will be re-writing the Prologue and Chapter 1 to bring them up to par with the rest of the fic and fix their awful pacing.
Lastly, I will be drafting an outline for the second (and final) story arc of this fic. After that, we will resume as normal. I will likely be making a blog post sometime over the next month asking for opinions and ideas from the readers. I cannot promise that anything from it will be utilized, but at the very least it should help the through process.
Wrong version of the chapter was in place for the initial release. The current version is the correct one. Sorry!
Editor: Pissfer
Pre-readers: PiquoPie, and f0xhole.
Three months since the coronation of Princess Twilight Sparkle.
“Twilight, I must confess that I very much doubted that you would succeed in putting together such an ambitious project at such short notice, but never have I been more happy to be proven wrong,” Luna muttered, gaping at the sea of lights and sounds before her that was Canterlot. She slowly stepped forward, smiling at the massive banner that fluttered in the evening air and read aloud, “The First Annual Celestial Summer Carnival. Twilight, I cannot express how impressed I am.”
“Thanks,” Twilight smirked, sauntering to Luna’s side. “To be honest, I spent a lot of time just coming up with the name. I wanted to making sure that everypony knew that this was planned in remembrance of Celestia, but I didn’t want to accidentally turn it into a melancholy occasion.” She turned her gaze down the street and smiled broadly. “I’d like to think I pulled it off.”
“I am inclined to agree,” Luna said with an affirmative nod. “And I know for a fact that Tia would much rather see you honoring her memory by planning a joyous carnival than commissioning a boring statue of her. I know that I don’t really need to say this, but you have done her proud today.”
“Yeah, I thought so too. It’s still very nice to hear, though. Thank you, Luna,” Twilight sighed contently, before putting on a serious face and holding up her clipboard. “Okay, we took care of the sun and moon early, all the vendors are set up for the dinner rush, and I’ve ordered the Royal Guard to—”
“Twilight, you’ve gone over everything more times than I care to count, and there are dozens of other ponies working on this,” Luna giggled, gently pulling the clipboard from Twilight’s grasp. “Take the rest of the night off. You’ve earned a rest and I would feel awful if you didn’t get the chance to enjoy the fruits of your labor.”
“I-I guess I can...” Twilight replied uncertainly. “But what if something goes wrong? I want to make sure that everypony’s having a good time, and I can’t really do that if I’m gallivanting about.”
“Twilight, I’ve been wandering the streets since this morning when you declared the event open, and I have yet to come across anypony not enjoying themselves, aside from you. You’ve spent nearly every moment of your free time since the Gala making sure that this day would be perfect, and have done marvelously,” Luna cooed reassuringly. “That being said, I will be unable to rest easy tonight knowing that you were the only pony who didn’t have an enjoyable day.”
Twilight opened her mouth to reply, but only succeeded in giving Luna a guilty grin before the older pony cut her off again.
“And besides, your working constantly has severely reduced the amount of time we have been able to spend together over this past month and I am feeling quite neglected! Accompanying me for the rest of the night would be the least you could do,” Luna continued, turning her back to Twilight with a sarcastic ‘humph’.
Twilight tried to look indignant at Luna’s words, but was unable to hold back her laughter. “Okay, okay, you win.”
“So we will commence with the hanging out?” Luna replied, turning back to Twilight excitedly.
“Sure,” Twilight giggled. “And for what it’s worth, I’m sorry for ‘neglecting’ you.”
“Do not apologize; I was turning the tables and teasing you for a change,” Luna retorted aggressively. “Besides, you were just doing something you were passionate about, and that passion is one of the things I like most about you.”
“Oh. Well, thanks for being understanding,” Twilight smiled. “So, what do you want to do first?”
“Well, you mentioned the dinner rush earlier, which reminds me that it is almost suppertime. Perhaps we should get something to eat?” Luna replied with a coy wink.
Before Twilight could reply, her stomach growled loudly, as if agreeing with Luna’s words. “Yeah, that’s probably a good idea,” Twilight remarked sheepishly. “Donut Joe’s having a special right now; why don’t we head over there?”
Luna nodded and motioned for Twilight to lead the way, and the pair fell in step aside one another. They made their way down the street and turned the corner, but stopped in their tracks as they saw the massive line in front of Donut Joe’s.
“Oh... I suppose everypony else had the same idea,” Luna grumbled.
“I guess so,” Twilight exclaimed, surprised by the number of ponies waiting. “Unless you want to wait in line for an hour, we should probably go somewhere else, though I don’t really know what else there is. I was more concerned with make sure there’d be enough vendors than I was with checking who—”
“Princess! Princess Twilight!”
Twilight stopped speaking and glanced around, searching for the source of the familiar voice, and she quickly spotting the pony skittering up to her. “Hey, Sunshower! How’s your day been so far?”
“Great! This is the best day ever,” the little filly squeaked. “I just came over here to— Hey! Where’d they go?”
“What? Where’d who go?” Twilight asked, trying to follow Sunshower’s gaze as the excitable pony started to look around in every direction.
“My friends! They’re— Oh! There they are!” she giggled, pointing back in the direction she had come from. Twilight glanced over to see a trio of fillies gawking at her and Luna.
“Are they okay, Sunshower? They look to be afraid,” Luna murmured, taking care to look as if she had not noticed the foals.
“I think they’re just nervous; I don’t think any of them ever met a Princess before!” Sunshower chirped. “They said they didn’t believe that I was friends with you, so I wanted you to meet them!” She beckoned her friends to come closer, but was only met with disbelieving stares. “So, do you want to play with us, Princesses?”
“You know, Sunshower, I’d love to, but I think your friends need some time to adjust,” Twilight snickered. “You should go play with them for tonight.”
“Oh, but I wanted to play with you too!” Sunshower pleaded. “And you don’t have anyone to play with tonight! What if you get lonely?”
“I’m spending time with Princess Luna tonight,” Twilight smiled. She glanced down at the filly thoughtfully and grinned as an idea formed in her head. She leaned down to Sunshower and said, just loud enough for the filly’s friends to hear, “I’ll tell you what. Go hang out with your friends for now, but come find me right before the fireworks start. I’ll buy the six of us some ice cream and we can all watch the fireworks together. Deal?”
Sunshower’s eyes lit with excitement and she gasped excitedly. “Really? You mean it? Deal!” She hugged Twilight’s leg, then bolted off towards her friends, shouting, “See? I told you she was really nice!”
“You have a way with foals,” Luna snickered, nudging Twilight teasingly, “but our bellies are still empty, and this mention of ice cream has done nothing to alleviate the problem.”
“I know! Sorry,” Twilight quickly glanced around at the surrounding stalls before locking her gaze on one that caught her eye. “Okay, this way.” She trotted over to a nearby display with Luna close behind and gestured a greeting to the stallion behind it. She wordlessly traded a hoofful of bits for two cylindrical parcels, and walked a short distance away before sitting on her haunches and passing one to Luna.
Confused, Luna unwrapped it, only to find herself even more bewildered at what lay within. “This is... food?”
“Yeah, it’s called a ‘wrap’,” Twilight grinned, biting a large chunk off of hers. “They’re a type of sandwich, but they use a single piece of flatbread instead of two pieces of normal bread. Try it! I promise you’ll like it.”
“Very well,” Luna murmured, taking a tiny bite from the end of hers. She chewed slowly and swallowed, pondering it for a moment. “I... I like it!” she said with a grin, looking up just in time to see Twilight swallow the last bite of hers. “And here I thought I was hungry. Did you even taste that?”
“Sorry, I was hungrier than I thought,” Twilight smirked. “That hit the spot though. We can wait here while you eat yours at your own pace though, there’s no rush.”
“Twilight, I am perfectly capable of eating while I walk,” Luna stated blandly.
“Oh, yeah,” Twilight giggled. “So where to first...? Ummm, how about we check out some of the games?”
“I will follow you, Twilight. I am still somewhat unfamiliar with this,” Luna muttered in between bites.
“You didn’t have carnivals before your banishment?”
“No, we did. However, it was seen as unbecoming to mingle with the commoners, so instead of having any fun, Celestia and I were forced to sit with the intolerable nobles and preside over the festivities. The only other engagement like this that I’ve been to was Nightmare Night in Ponyville, and that was far smaller,” Luna grumbled, allowing Twilight to lead her away. “The rules of social etiquette used to be so silly. I am glad that most have fallen out of use.”
“Well, in another thousand years, the things we do today will probably seem silly,” Twilight remarked. She spotted the booth she was looking for and pointed at it. “Ah, here we are! This one’s my favorite.”
She galloped over to the booth and smiled at the mare running it. “Hello! May I purchase two games?”
“Uh- err- Of-of course, Your Highness!” the carney stammered, seemingly in a trance as she accepted Twilight’s bits and placed six wooden balls of the counter. “Erm... You have fun, Pr- Your Highness.”
Twilight smiled at her reassuringly before turning to Luna. “Okay, see those cups stacked over there? The object is to knock them down by throwing these balls, and if you get them all down you win a prize.”
Luna slipped the last piece of her sandwich in her mouth and licked her lips as she glared skeptically at the stuffed animals lining the booth’s interior. “Seems trivial. And these ‘prizes’ look as if they could fall apart at any moment.” The carney smiled guiltily and stepped aside so the pair could get a better look.
“That’s not the idea though, it’s supposed to be fun!” Twilight snickered dismissively. “It’s no different than shooting pumpkins from catapults.”
“You make a fair point. Very well, let us play,” Luna said, picking up a ball in her hoof.
“Great. Now, the only rule is that you can’t use magic. My brother used to win at these every time, but I never could get the hang of it. I think I figured out the trick though,” Twilight explained, picking up a ball of her own and aiming. “...There! I got it!” The hurled the ball downrange, only for it to sail completely over the pile and bounce off the back wall. “Darn.”
“Allow me,” Luna chuckled. She swung her hoof a few times, testing the weight of the ball, before lobbing it towards the stacked cups, only for it to fall short. “Oh ponyfeathers. This is much more difficult than throwing plush spiders at webs.”
“So why don’t we make this interesting?” Twilight smirked smugly. “First one to win a prize gets treated to a funnel cake by the loser.”
“Betting over desserts? Twilight, you know me too well,” Luna cackled. “Very well. Prepare to taste defeat!”
The pair turned back to their game and began tossing for all they were worth, giggling the entire time. Ten games later, neither of them had succeeded in knocking down any more than three of the six cups.
“Twilight? I daresay that we are awful at this,” Luna snorted as Twilight’s final ball ricocheted off the back wall, causing the carney to dive for cover.
“No kidding. I guess it’s a tie,” Twilight laughed. “Since we both lost, should be buy each other cake?”
“I believe that would be acceptable under the terms of our wager. Perhaps we may visit the gardens when we have obtained our treats? I haven’t had the chance to see it, or your work within, as of yet,” Luna commented hopefully, following Twilight back towards the food vendors.
“A relaxing walk in the park would be nice,” Twilight sighed contently. She took a deep sniff at the air and turned back to Luna with a goofy grin on her face. “Over here!” The pair cantered over to one of the largest booths in the area, and the ponies waiting in line allowed them to pass to the front with sincere smiles.
The old mare who sat behind the counter grinned widely. “Evenin’, Your Highnesses! You here to try the wares?”
“Yes. Two funnel cakes, please!” Twilight chirped as she and Luna each placed a few bits on the counter.
The owner took the money and replaced it with a pair of large pastries. Twilight thanked her and snatched them up with her magic, passed one to Luna, and trotted away. She galloped to the park with Luna hot on her heels before stopping to admire her snack. Bringing it to her nose, she breathed deeply of its sweet scent before taking a large bite.
“...Hey, Twilight?”
“Hmmm?”
“This is not cake.”
Twilight swallowed her bite and snickered. “Yes it is. It’s deep fried cake batter. Try it!”
Luna looked at her skeptically, then nodded. “You were right about the sandwich...” She leaned forward and took a small bite off of the crunchy treat and chewed it tepidly. She swallowed and simply gaped at the cake.
“So, do you like it?” Twilight asked exuberantly.
“...I am quite unhappy with the Royal Chefs, Twilight.”
“What?”
“Ever since I returned from the moon, they assured me that but a few worthwhile dishes had be introduced since my removal from society; in my naivety, I believed them,” Luna grumbled. “Meanwhile, you have proved them incorrect twice in one night! I have a thousand years of culinary innovations I could be catching up on, and if even a fraction of them taste even a fraction as good as this, then I have truly — as you would say — been ‘missing out’ on something wonderful.”
“I’ll take that as a yes,” Twilight giggled. “What about the park, though?”
“Oh. Yes, that’s nice too,” Luna murmured, flicking her eyes to her surroundings before returning to the cake and chomping off a large piece.
“Well, thank you. I guess,” Twilight replied laughing inwardly at Luna's antics. "I’m hoping that next year we’ll be able to get an orchestra or a band to play here"
“Why din’t oo gut un ths yer?” Luna asked through another mouthful.
“I couldn’t get anything on such short notice. Actually, there were a lot of things I couldn’t get done,” Twilight muttered.
Luna licked the empty paper plate that had held her dessert and groaned. “Ugh... After finishing that, I feel as if I should skip dessert for the next month...”
“I’ll believe that when I see it.”
“Oh, very funny.” She stretched out and turned to Twilight. "And now without the food distracting me, I can honestly say that the park looks more than nice. I would go so far as to say it is awe-inspiring."
"That's overstating it a bit, don't you think?" Twilight replied, giving Luna a confused glance.
"Not at all! The silver banners in the trees reflect the moonlight gorgeously, replacing the normal lanterns with candles have done wonders for the ambiance, and the incense is simply divine!" Luna acclaimed excitedly. "It's actually rather roman— errr... lovely."
"I'm sorry, what was that?"
"It is lovely Twilight," Luna stated quickly, looking away.
"No, before that. You said something else," Twilight prodded.
"I did not. You are simply imagining things," Luna replied haughtily.
"I'm pretty sure that I'm not," Twilight giggled. "Oh, don't look at me like that! I was just teasing, you don't have to get so flustered. If you don't want to tell me, you don't have to."
"So we shall consider the matter dropped?"
"Sure, if you want to," Twilight chuckled, shaking her head. “Anyway, back on topic, next year’s carnival will be a lot bigger.”
“You don’t sound entirely excited about that,” Luna muttered, the concern showing in her voice.
“Well, I’m afraid that I won’t be able to keep this going,” she sighed, popping the last piece of her funnel cake into her mouth. “As is, I only inherited enough money to fund this for five years. If I add everything that I wanted to for this year, but wasn’t able to, then that five years gets cut down to three. A lot of things pay for themselves, like the vendors and such; but other things — like the decorations and hiring entertainers — have to come right out of my pocket.”
“I had actually been wondering about that. Do you have any ideas for ways to raise funds?” Luna asked.
“No good ones,” Twilight grumbled. “I thought of raising the price of Gala tickets, or increasing a tax or two, but there’s no way that’d go over well unless it’s very gradual. The problem is, that won’t raise the money fast enough. I could always charge an admission fee, but that would defeat the purpose of having this.”
“Actually, Twilight, I think I may—”
“THERE YOU ARE!” an angry voice called across the park.
“Oh no. Not her. Not now...” Twilight groaned, turned towards the source of the voice, desperately hoping she was wrong. “Hi, Trixie.”
“Twilight Sparkle! How dare you! Trixie is quite disappointed; she thought you were better than this,” the showmare snarled as she stomped up to Twilight.
“Pardon me?” Twilight recoiled.
“You did not think the Great and Powerful Trixie wouldn’t find out, did you? Trixie is insulted!” she screamed, getting nose-to-nose with the Princess.
“Trixie, I’d love to apologize, but I’m not really sure what you’re angry about,” Twilight murmured, giving a nervous smile.
“You don’t know?!” Trixie gasped. “When Trixie heard that the Wise and Beautiful Princess Celestia had passed away, she was devastated, but soon after news arrived so wonderful as to banish the sadness from her heart. Trixie was informed that her friend, the Skilled and Benevolent Twilight Sparkle, would be ascending to the throne to take Princess Celestia’s place!
“When Trixie heard this, she was delighted; she was sure that she’d be asked to attend Twilight Sparkle’s coronation, so she waited for her invitation. She waited and waited, but it never came! How could you be so cruel as to not invite Trixie?” she whined, pouting at Twilight.
“Oh. I’m sorry, Trixie,” Twilight murmured. “To be honest, I actually didn’t even have a hoof in who was invited to that. If I had known you wanted to come so badly, I would’ve told them to invite you.” She took a step towards Trixie and gently lay a hoof on the unicorn’s shoulder. “I’m really sorry.”
“Hmph. Trixie doesn’t know if she wants to accept your apology. Understand, Twilight Sparkle, that Trixie was certain that there was nothing in Equestria capable of wounding her, but somehow she was still hurt by your thoughtlessness,” Trixie grumbled, turning away.
Twilight heard Luna suppress a chuckle at Trixie’s antics, and a wonderful idea exploded into her head. “Why don’t I try to make it up to you, Trixie?”
Trixie didn’t turn around, but her ears swiveled towards Twilight. “...And how would you plan on doing that?”
“Well, I was planning on making this carnival even bigger next year. I want to add a main stage and need a headline act,” Twilight replied tantalizingly.
“T-the main stage? Y-you’d put me on the main stage?” Trixie stuttered as she spun around, before realizing what she said. “Err, I mean, you’d place Trixie on the main stage? Well, she does belong there anyway... Trixie deems your attempt to make amends acceptable. She accepts your apology.”
“I appreciate that, Trixie,” Twilight smiled. “There’s just one thing.”
Trixie frowned at her. “Trixie is listening, Twilight Sparkle.”
“I’d like you to keep practicing your act. If you do that, then I’ll try to put you on the main stage every year.”
“Improve?” Trixie squealed indignantly. “Trixie is the greatest magician in Equestria! Why should she need to ‘improve’?”
“Of course not, but if you perform the same show every year, then the audience might get bored,” Twilight responded coyly.
“Yes, audiences are fickle, aren’t they?” Trixie muttered, scratching her chin. “And if they were to get bored of Trixie, they might choose instead to give their attention to an amateur!” she gasped, staring at Twilight in horror. “We can not allow that, Twilight Sparkle! Trixie will return to Canterlot every year with an act more wonderful and awe-inspiring than the year before, and you will in turn put her on the main stage.”
“So, I’m forgiven?” Twilight asked with a giggle.
“Yes, Trixie forgives you. She has one final request, however. When she arrives in Canterlot to perform, she will require the most luxurious accommodations. She humbly requests to stay in the castle,” Trixie started with the air of a seasoned negotiator.
“Of course! I’ll make sure to have one of the suites reserved just for you,” Twilight smirked.
“And also whenever else Trixie arrives in Canterlot! She will require lodgings those times as well. Will she be allowed to stay in the castle?”
“If we have space, I’d love to have you. Try to send word beforehoof so I can have a room made up for you.”
“It seems that an accord has been reached,” Trixie stated smugly. “Trixie will leave you now. She has much that she would like to do tonight. She bids farewell to Princess Twilight and Princess Luna.”
“Okay. Bye, Trixie.”
The pair of Princesses recoiled as a cloud of smoke burst into the area, dissipating just in time for them to catch sight of the hem of Trixie’s cape disappearing around a corner.
“Twilight, when you first told me the story of her time in Ponyville, I had believed you to be exaggerating how strange she was. Now I see that you were understating it,” Luna sniggered. “She is truly one of the oddest ponies I have ever met.”
“Oh, she’s not that bad,” Twilight scolded playfully. “I think that deep down she just wants everypony to like her.”
“I will defer to your judgement,” Luna snickered.
“I believe I may have a solution to your funding problem.” Luna lifted one of her wings and a scroll floated out, suspended in her magic. “You see, when I first returned from my... you know... my banishment, one of the first things I did was take inventory. I checked to see what possessions I had left over; things that I had stored in places other than the old castle, or that Tia rescued from the rubble, and such. While browsing my old bank accounts, I noticed a rather startling anomaly.”
Luna paused and just stared at Twilight. The younger Princess took the hint and sighed with a roll of her eyes, “...And? What was this ‘anomaly?”
“Well, as expected, my money had accumulated a large amount of interest over the thousand years I was gone, but there was still more than there should have been. A lot more,” Luna replied cryptically. “It didn’t take long for me to realize that Celestia had somehow ensured that I would continue to receive my stipend, even while I was absent.”
“Luna, that’s... If that’s true, you’re the richest pony in Equestria!” Twilight stammered, jaw dropping open.
“Ten times wealthier than the next wealthiest,” Luna muttered distastefully. “The problem is, that I hated it. I did not deserve that money and I did not want it. I still don’t. Over the past two years I have been systematically giving away as much of it as I safely could without damaging the economy; donating most of it to charities.”
She turned to Twilight and offered the scroll. “A few days ago, Quill-Pen told me of your financial concerns and the idea struck me. I placed all of the money — every last bit — into a special account labeled ‘The Carnival Fund’ and named you the sole controller. I’d much rather see my undeserved wealth be applied to something positive than to see it sit and gather dust.”
Quivering, Twilight took the scroll, unfurled it, and began to read it over. “Luna, I- We- This’ll let us incorporate everything into the Carnival that I wanted to and still be able to fund it for the next... three hundred years!” Twilight gasped, ticking off the numbers in her head.
“Three hundred, forty-two, by my count. Assuming we don’t add any more fund from our own personal accounts,” Luna murmured, staring pensively off into the distance. “Plenty of time to come up with a more permanent solution for funding this extravaganza, no?”
“Y-yes; I should think so,” Twilight croaked. She took her eyes off the scroll and stepped up to Luna. “Why are you doing this? You’re trying to tell me that it’s about redemption, but there’s more to it than that. I know there is.”
“I... I like seeing you smile, Twilight. That’s all. That’s the only reason,” Luna murmured sheepishly.
“Luna, you’re an awful liar,” Twilight sighed. “Can you please just tell me the truth? ...Please?”
“I-I...” Luna stuttered, hanging her head. She took a deep, defeated breath and looked up again, staring Twilight in the eyes. “It is because I have fallen for you, Twilight Sparkle. I cannot say exactly when it happened, but I have.”
Twilight recoiled, eyes wide and stammering incomprehensibly. “You... What?”
“I have fallen for you,” Luna said, barely louder than a whisper, cautiously glancing around to make sure that they were still alone. “I am smitten; enamoured. You are all I find myself able to think about. Every hour of every day I wonder what you are feeling; every night you haunt my dreams.” She sat on her haunches and hung her head again, looking thoroughly miserable. “But I am not blind. You hold me close, but you do not feel the same way I do. You look at me and see a friend; nothing more.”
“Luna... Wh-why didn’t you tell me sooner?” Twilight asked tenderly, taking a cautious step closer.
“I lacked the courage. Of course, now it feels good to have it off my chest,” Luna sighed. “I am sorry.”
“Sorry for what?” Twilight giggled. “You’ve done nothing wrong!”
“I feel as if I have been deceiving you. I have felt this way for quite some time now, and everything I’ve done for you over these past few months? Inviting your friends to Canterlot and comforting you whenever I was able? Attempts to win your affection,” Luna simpered apologetically. “Seeing how happy they made you was on its own enough to make my efforts all worth my while, but I had always hoped for more. I apologize for attempting to manipulate your emotions.”
“Oh, Luna...” Twilight breathed. She stepped up to Luna and pulled her into a tight hug. “Don’t be so hard on yourself. I appreciate everything you’ve done, I really do!”
“B-but...”
“Luna, you did those things because you care about me!” Twilight laughed. “That’s all that matters.”
“T-then you are not angry with me? This does not make you feel awkward?”
“Love is the highest form of friendship, Luna” Twilight murmured. “You’re my friend; the best friend I’ve ever had. How could I be mad at you for something like this?”
“Then- then you feel...?”
“Well, no. I’m not attracted to you like that, at least not physically, but you’ve still become my closest friend over the past few months, and I couldn’t ask for a better one,” Twilight replied, releasing Luna from the hug and sitting down next to the mare.
“I see...” Luna mumbled. “So where does this leave us?”
“I suppose this does change things,” Twilight sighed. She thought for a moment and put a gentle hoof on Luna’s shoulder. “Luna, I care about you. I care about you a lot. You matter to me and your feelings matter to me. I want us to be close.”
“That is nice to know,” Luna smiled.
“I... I’m going to need to think about this, but I usually try to stay open-minded about... umm, this stuff,” Twilight said hesitantly. “I-I don’t mind if you want to be affectionate though. I mean, we already hug each other often enough and things like that, so I don’t think that would be a big change.”
“R-really? You’d let me court you?”
“C-court me?!” Twilight choked, the weight of the situation crashing into her like a train. “I-I don’t know. That’s not really what I meant”
“Oh... But I... I thought...”
“Luna... No! Just hold on, let me think,” Twilight groaned, turning away.
“Twilight? I-I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have—”
“No, it’s o— gah! Why is this happening? Why now?” Twilight whined. “Luna, why are you dumping this on me so suddenly? We were having such a nice night and now I’m just stressed out!”
“I-I’m so sorry, Twilight. That was not my intent,” Luna breathed.
“...Then what was your intent?”
“I-I needed to confess. I have been holding onto that for quite some time, and it was getting harder to bear. I had hoped that it would make you happy,” Luna murmured, silently allowing her tears to flow.
Twilight remained silent and the expression on Luna’s face quickly went from a tepid hopefulness, to a hurt frown, and finally to a grimace of complete despair. She turned away. “I suppose that you would rather be alone right now. I will leave you be.”
“No, Luna, wait,” Twilight sighed. “I don’t want you to go and I shouldn’t have snapped at you like that. I’m just confused, you know?”
“Confused about how you feel towards me?” Luna asked worriedly.
“No, not really,” Twilight muttered. “I do love you, Luna, but as a sister. You’re like my BSBFF now,” Twilight heaved a sigh and raised her head, looking at Luna with a sad glimmer in her eyes. “I’m confused about what I want to do.”
“W-what do you mean?”
“I care about you. I want you to be happy. I want to be able to give you what makes you happy. But I don’t know if I can,” Twilight explained sadly. “I’d really like to, but I don’t know.”
“What if... what if we allow you some time?” Luna said slowly. “We are going to be living for several thousand more years. Perhaps my feelings will pass.” She nudged Twilight playfully with a hoof. “Or perhaps I will get lucky and you might one day return my feelings.”
“Yeah, maybe...” Twilight replied, smiling slightly in spite of herself. She bowed her head and though for a moment before looking up at Luna again. “How about this: we’ll continue on as normal, but you can be more affectionate than normal if you really want to. If you promise not to abuse the privilege, then I’ll promise not to get creeped out when you feel the need to be affectionate.”
“R-really? You’d allow that?”
“Well, yeah... I mean, you’ve done a lot for me, and I’ve always known that you really cared about me. I feel that you deserve a chance at the very least,” Twilight murmured. “But I’d like to take some time to establish some rules. Maybe tomorrow?”
“O-of course! Any restrictions you want!” Luna gasped excitedly.
“And you’ll be sleeping in your own bed.”
“Goes without saying!”
The pair sat for a moment, smiling sheepishly at each other before Luna leaned in and planted her lips firmly on Twilight’s.
Twilight went numb. Her senses were overwhelmed with Luna’s scent and the subtly sweet taste of the older mare’s lips against her own; but before she could process what was happening, Luna pulled away.
She sat staring at Luna, breathing heavily as her mind creaked back into motion. “...Luna!”
“I apologize, Twilight. I could no longer help myself,” Luna giggled, blushing lightly.
“No, it’s okay. I think. I just... Just warn me next time!” Twilight stammered, shaking her head.
“If you insist. However, I do not hear you actively complaining. Could it be that you enjoyed my kiss?” Luna teased with a mischievous grin.
“What? That’s... Oh, come on!” Twilight stuttered, rapidly turning beet-red, as Luna roared with laughter.
“...Hey, Luna? I’m sorry that I can’t give you exactly what you want. Rarity’s told me how hard it is to fall in love with a friend who doesn’t feel the same way. She said that it’s one of the worst feelings in the world.”
“You need not apologize. You cannot change your emotions any more than I can,” Luna smiled.
“I know, but I don’t want to lead you on,” Twilight murmured. “I know it may not be the perfect situation, but I... I really want to try.”
“Twilight, I can live with imperfect, as you have given me more than I dared hope for,” Luna said happily, standing up and stretching out. “I must say though, this is by leaps and bounds the best walk I have ever indulged in.”
“I’d imagine,” Twilight snickered, following Luna out of the park.
“You have a large grin on your face, Twilight. Is there something you’d care to add?” Luna asked coyly.
“No... I was just thinking,” Twilight mumbled.
“About...?”
“Just how things have gotten better,” Twilight said with a reassuring smile. “I still miss Celestia, but it’s not completely debilitating anymore; the nobles are still a pain, but I’ve learned how to work around them; I miss seeing my friends every day, but I know that they’re never more than a letter away. And now my best friend just told me that she loved me.”
“I see. You have matured in these three short months,” Luna said affirmatively.
“I suppose I have. And it looks like things are only going to get better,” Twilight snickered as happy giggles reached her ears. She turned down the street and grinned broadly at the group of fillies galloping towards her.
End of Part 1.